The anarchy of the Ranters and other libertines, the hierarchy of the Romanists, and other pretended churches, equally refused and refuted in a two-fold apology for the church and people of God called in derision Quakers : wherein they are vindicated from those that accuse them of disorder and confusion on the one hand, and from such as calumniate them with tyranny and imposition on the other ... / by Robert Barclay.
         Barclay, Robert, 1648-1690.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 178 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 45 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30892
         Wing B718
         ESTC R10444
         12534370
         ocm 12534370
         62828
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30892)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62828)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 304:15)
      
       
         
           
             The anarchy of the Ranters and other libertines, the hierarchy of the Romanists, and other pretended churches, equally refused and refuted in a two-fold apology for the church and people of God called in derision Quakers : wherein they are vindicated from those that accuse them of disorder and confusion on the one hand, and from such as calumniate them with tyranny and imposition on the other ... / by Robert Barclay.
             Barclay, Robert, 1648-1690.
          
           [2], 87 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             1676.
          
           
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Errata: p. 8.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Simon Charles
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Simon Charles
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           ANARCHY
           OF
           THE
           RANTERS
           And
           other
           LIBERTINES
           ,
           The
           Hierarchy
           of
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           and
           other
           Pretended
           Churches
           ,
           equally
           Refused
           and
           Refuted
           ,
           in
           a
           Two-fold
           Apology
           for
           the
           Church
           and
           People
           of
           God
           called
           in
           Derision
           QUAKERS
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           they
           are
           Vindicated
           from
           those
           that
           accuse
           them
           of
           Disorder
           and
           Confusion
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           as
           Calumniate
           them
           with
           Tyranny
           and
           Imposition
           on
           the
           other
           :
           shewing
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           true
           and
           pure
           Principles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           restored
           by
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           so
           is
           also
           the
           ancient
           apostolick
           ORDER
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           re-established
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           setled
           upon
           its
           Right
           Basis
           and
           Foundation
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Robert
             Barclay
          
           .
        
         
           
             Phil.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           Let
           nothing
           be
           done
           through
           Strife
           or
           Vain-glory
           ;
           but
           in
           Lowliness
           of
           Mind
           let
           each
           esteem
           another
           better
           then
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           Remember
           them
           that
           have
           the
           Rule
           over
           you
           ,
           who
           spoke
           unto
           you
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           follow
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1676.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           SUCH
           is
           the
           Malignity
           of
           man's
           Nature
           in
           his
           fallen
           State
           ,
           and
           so
           averse
           is
           he
           from
           walking
           in
           the
           Straight
           and
           even
           Path
           of
           TRUTH
           ,
           that
           at
           every
           turn
           he
           is
           inclinable
           to
           lean
           either
           to
           the
           Right
           Hand
           or
           the
           Left
           ;
           yea
           ,
           such
           as
           by
           the
           Work
           of
           God's
           Grace
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           powerful
           Operation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           have
           obtained
           an
           Entrance
           in
           this
           Way
           ,
           are
           daily
           molested
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           some
           striving
           to
           draw
           them
           the
           one
           way
           ,
           some
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           if
           through
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           they
           be
           kept
           faithful
           and
           stable
           ,
           then
           are
           they
           calumniated
           on
           bothsides
           ,
           each
           likening
           or
           comparing
           them
           to
           the
           worst
           of
           their
           Enemies
           .
        
         
         
           Those
           that
           are
           acquainted
           with
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           may
           observe
           this
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Lot
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           but
           especially
           those
           whose
           place
           it
           hath
           ,
           been
           to
           Reform
           and
           Restore
           the
           Ruins
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           decayed
           ,
           or
           any
           considerable
           time
           have
           been
           lyable
           to
           such
           Censures
           ;
           hence
           those
           that
           set
           about
           Repairing
           of
           the
           Walls
           of
           Jerusalem
           were
           necessitated
           to
           Work
           with
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           Defend
           with
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Christ
           is
           accused
           of
           the
           Jews
           as
           a
           Samaritan
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Samaritans
           quarrelled
           for
           being
           a
           Jew
           .
           The
           
             Apostle
             Paul
          
           is
           whipped
           &
           imprisoned
           by
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           upbraided
           with
           being
           a
           Jew
           ,
           and
           teaching
           their
           Customs
           ;
           the
           same
           Paul
           is
           haled
           and
           ready
           to
           be
           killed
           by
           the
           Jews
           for
           breaking
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           defiling
           the
           Temple
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           The
           like
           hath
           also
           befaln
           these
           faithful
           Witnesses
           and
           Messengers
           ,
           whom
           God
           has
           raised
           up
           in
           this
           day
           to
           witness
           for
           his
           Truth
           ,
           which
           hath
           long
           been
           in
           a
           great
           Measure
           hid
           ,
           but
           now
           is
           again
           revealed
           ,
           and
           many
           brought
           to
           be
           Witnesses
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           thereby
           are
           come
           to
           
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           This
           People
           ,
           thus
           gathered
           ,
           have
           not
           wanted
           those
           Tryals
           that
           usually
           accompany
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           both
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           &
           on
           the
           left
           ,
           each
           characterizing
           
           them
           in
           such
           Terms
           as
           they
           ha●e
           judged
           would
           prove
           most
           to
           their
           Disadvantage
           ;
           from
           whence
           ,
           as
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           false
           Witnesses
           against
           their
           Lord
           ,
           did
           not
           agree
           ,
           neither
           do
           these
           against
           us
           ;
           some
           will
           have
           us
           to
           be
           
             foolish
             mad
             Creatures
          
           ;
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           
             deep
             subtil
             Polititions
          
           ;
           *
           some
           to
           be
           
             illiterate
             ignorant
             Fellows
          
           ;
           others
           ▪
           to
           be
           
             learned
             cunning
             Jesuites
          
           under
           a
           meer
           Vizard
           ;
           divers
           Professors
           will
           have
           us
           to
           be
           only
           
             Pensioners
             of
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           undoubtedly
           Papists
           ;
           but
           the
           Papists
           abhor
           us
           as
           Hereticks
           :
           Sometimes
           we
           are
           a
           disorderly
           confused
           Rabble
           ,
           leaving
           every
           one
           to
           do
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           against
           all
           Good
           Order
           and
           Government
           ;
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           much
           for
           Order
           ,
           as
           we
           admit
           not
           men
           to
           exercise
           the
           Liberty
           of
           their
           own
           Judgments
           .
           Thus
           are
           our
           Reputations
           tossed
           by
           the
           Envy
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           which
           yet
           cannot
           but
           have
           this
           Effect
           upon
           sober-minded
           people
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           what
           Malice
           works
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           how
           these
           men
           ,
           by
           their
           Contradictory
           Assertions
           concerning
           us
           ,
           save
           us
           the
           Pains
           ,
           while
           they
           Refute
           one
           another
           .
        
         
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           have
           laboured
           to
           walk
           amidst
           these
           Extremities
           ,
           &
           upon
           our
           appearing
           for
           the
           Truth
           we
           have
           found
           things
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           abused
           upon
           both
           hands
           ;
           for
           such
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           the
           Work
           of
           an
           Apostacy
           ,
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Shadow
           of
           certain
           Truths
           ,
           that
           there-through
           they
           might
           shelter
           other
           Evils
           .
           Thus
           the
           Jews
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           to
           vindicate
           their
           Abuses
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           Crucifie
           Christ
           :
           And
           how
           much
           many
           Christians
           abuse
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           uphold
           Things
           quite
           Contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           will
           in
           the
           general
           be
           readily
           acknowledged
           by
           most
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           descend
           more
           particularly
           ,
           There
           be
           Two
           Things
           especially
           ,
           both
           of
           which
           in
           their
           primitive
           Use
           were
           appointed
           ,
           and
           did
           very
           much
           contribute
           towards
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           The
           one
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             The
             Power
             and
             Authority
             which
             the
             Apostles
             had
             given
             them
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             Gathering
             ,
             Building
             up
             and
             Governing
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             by
             Vertue
             of
             which
             Power
             and
             Authority
             they
             also
             wrote
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           
             That
             Priviledge
             given
             to
             every
          
           Christian
           
             under
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             led
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             taught
             thereof
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           both
           these
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           wrought
           effectually
           towards
           the
           same
           End
           of
           Edification
           ,
           
           and
           did
           as
           in
           their
           Nature
           they
           may
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Use
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           a
           good
           Harmony
           very
           well
           consist
           together
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           Workings
           of
           Satan
           and
           Perversness
           of
           Men
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           to
           fight
           against
           and
           destroy
           one
           another
           :
           For
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           the
           Authority
           &
           Power
           that
           resided
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           annexed
           &
           entailed
           to
           an
           Outward
           Ordination
           and
           Succession
           of
           Teachers
           ,
           is
           made
           use
           of
           to
           cloak
           and
           cover
           all
           manner
           of
           Abuses
           ,
           even
           the
           height
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ;
           for
           by
           Vertue
           of
           this
           Succession
           ,
           these
           men
           claiming
           the
           like
           Infallibility
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           (
           though
           they
           be
           Strangers
           to
           any
           inward
           Work
           or
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           their
           Hearts
           )
           will
           needs
           obliege
           all
           others
           to
           acquiesce
           and
           agree
           to
           their
           Conclusions
           ,
           however
           different
           from
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           any
           to
           call
           such
           Conclusions
           in
           Question
           ,
           or
           examine
           them
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           then
           a
           Hainous
           ▪
           Heresie
           ,
           deserving
           Death
           ,
           &c.
           
           Or
           while
           the
           Revelation
           of
           God's
           Mind
           is
           wholely
           bound
           up
           to
           these
           things
           already
           delivered
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           spoke
           his
           last
           words
           there
           to
           his
           People
           *
           we
           are
           put
           with
           our
           own
           natural
           Understandings
           to
           Debate
           about
           the
           Meanings
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           interpret
           them
           not
           as
           they
           plainly
           speak
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Analogy
           of
           a
           certain
           
           Faith
           made
           by
           Men
           ▪
           not
           so
           much
           contrived
           to
           answer
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           strained
           to
           vindicate
           it
           ,
           which
           to
           doubt
           of
           is
           also
           counted
           Heresie
           ,
           deserving
           no
           less
           then
           Ejection
           out
           of
           our
           native
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           robbed
           of
           the
           common
           Aid
           our
           Nativity
           entitles
           us
           to
           ;
           and
           on
           this
           hand
           we
           may
           boldly
           say
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           have
           greatly
           gone
           aside
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           some
           are
           so
           great
           Pretenders
           to
           inward
           Motions
           and
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Extravagancies
           so
           wild
           which
           they
           will
           not
           cloak
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           are
           they
           for
           every
           ones
           following
           their
           own
           Mind
           ,
           as
           can
           admit
           of
           no
           Christian-Fellowship
           and
           Community
           ,
           nor
           of
           that
           good
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           never
           was
           nor
           can
           be
           without
           ;
           this
           gives
           an
           open
           Door
           to
           all
           Libertinism
           ,
           and
           brings
           great
           Reproach
           to
           the
           Christian-Faith
           ,
           and
           on
           this
           hand
           have
           foully
           faln
           .
           The
           
             German
             Anabaptists
          
           ,
           so
           call'd
           ,
           viz.
           
             John
             of
             Leiden
             ,
             Knipperdoling
          
           ,
           &c.
           in
           case
           these
           monstrous
           things
           ,
           committed
           by
           them
           ,
           be
           such
           as
           they
           are
           related
           ,
           and
           some
           more
           moderate
           of
           that
           kind
           have
           been
           found
           among
           the
           People
           in
           England
           ,
           called
           Ranters
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           true
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           hath
           bin
           branded
           with
           both
           of
           these
           extreams
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           true
           it
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           their
           Work
           to
           avoid
           them
           ,
           
           and
           to
           be
           found
           in
           that
           even
           and
           good
           Path
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           where
           all
           were
           no
           doubt
           led
           and
           acted
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           might
           all
           have
           prophesied
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           was
           a
           Subjection
           of
           the
           Prophets
           to
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Prophets
           .
           There
           was
           an
           Authority
           some
           had
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           for
           
             Edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Destruction
          
           ;
           there
           was
           an
           Obedience
           in
           the
           Lord
           to
           such
           as
           were
           set
           over
           ,
           and
           a
           being
           taught
           by
           such
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           knowing
           of
           the
           Inward
           Anointing
           ,
           by
           which
           each
           Individual
           was
           to
           be
           led
           into
           all
           Truth
           :
           The
           Work
           and
           Testimony
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           us
           is
           ,
           to
           restore
           this
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           both
           these
           in
           their
           right
           place
           ,
           without
           causing
           them
           to
           destroy
           one
           another
           ;
           to
           manifest
           how
           this
           is
           accomplished
           and
           accomplishing
           among
           us
           is
           the
           Business
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           will
           give
           some
           Satisfaction
           to
           men
           of
           sober
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           impartial
           and
           unprejudicate
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           made
           useful
           in
           the
           good
           Hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           Confirm
           and
           Establish
           Friends
           against
           their
           present
           Opposers
           ,
           which
           is
           mainly
           intended
           and
           earnestly
           prayed
           for
        
         
           
             
               The
               17th
               of
               the
               8th
               Moneth
               ,
               1674.
               
            
          
           
             By
             
               Robert
               Barclay
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               Section
               First
               ,
            
             THe
             Introduction
             and
             Method
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             page
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Section
               Second
               ,
            
             Concerning
             the
             Ground
             and
             Cause
             of
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Section
               Third
               ,
            
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             Order
             or
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Section
               Fourth
               ,
            
             Of
             the
             Order
             and
             Government
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Section
               Fifth
               ,
            
             In
             what
             Cases
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             this
             Government
             extends
             ,
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Section
               Sixth
               ,
            
             How
             far
             this
             Government
             extends
             in
             Matters
             spiritual
             ▪
             and
             purely
             conscientious
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             
               Section
               Seventh
               ,
            
             Concerning
             the
             Power
             of
             Decision
             ,
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             
               Section
               Eighth
               ,
            
             How
             this
             Government
             altogether
             differeth
             from
             the
             Oppressing
             and
             Persecuting
             Principality
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             other
             Antichristian
             Assemblies
             ,
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             ,
             p.
             84.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Page
           20.
           line
           18.
           for
           Gatherng
           read
           Gathering
           :
           p.
           21.
           l.
           17.
           f.
           Chucrch
           r.
           Church
           :
           l.
           19.
           f.
           Persecutiton
           r.
           Persecution
           :
           p.
           24.
           l.
           22.
           f.
           dding
           r.
           adding
           :
           p.
           42.
           l.
           2.
           f.
           
             Go
             )
             d
          
           r.
           
             God
             )
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SECTION
           First
           .
        
         
           The
           Introduction
           and
           Method
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           AFter
           that
           the
           Lord
           God
           in
           his
           own
           appointed
           time
           had
           seen
           meet
           ,
           to
           put
           an
           End
           to
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           delivered
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Moses
           ,
           through
           and
           by
           whom
           he
           did
           communicate
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           from
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           divers
           Commandments
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           Appointments
           and
           Observations
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           testified
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           send
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Fulness
           of
           Time
           ,
           who
           having
           perfectly
           fulfilled
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Rig●teousness
           thereof
           ,
           gave
           witness
           to
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           having
           approved
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Excellency
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           by
           many
           Great
           and
           Wonderful
           Signs
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           he
           sealed
           it
           with
           his
           Blood
           ,
           and
           triumphing
           over
           Death
           (
           of
           which
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           held
           )
           he
           cherished
           and
           encouraged
           his
           despised
           Witnesses
           ,
           who
           had
           believed
           in
           him
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           appeared
           to
           them
           after
           he
           was
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           comforting
           them
           with
           the
           Hope
           and
           Assurance
           of
           the
           pouring
           forth
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           be
           led
           and
           ordered
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           which
           he
           was
           to
           be
           with
           them
           to
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           suffering
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           to
           prevail
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           Spirit
           come
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           filled
           ,
           were
           emboldned
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           without
           Fear
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           short
           time
           Thousands
           were
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Multitude
           of
           them
           that
           believed
           were
           of
           One
           Heart
           and
           of
           One
           Soul
           ,
           and
           great
           Love
           and
           Zeal
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           nothing
           lacking
           for
           a
           season
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           that
           was
           caught
           in
           the
           Net
           ,
           did
           not
           prove
           Good
           and
           Wholsom
           Fish
           ;
           some
           were
           again
           to
           be
           cast
           in
           that
           Ocean
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           drawn
           ;
           of
           those
           many
           that
           were
           called
           ,
           all
           
           proved
           not
           chosen
           Vessels
           ,
           fit
           for
           the
           Master's
           Use
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           that
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           great
           Supper
           and
           Marriage
           of
           the
           King's
           Son
           ,
           there
           were
           that
           were
           found
           without
           the
           Wedding
           Garment
           ;
           some
           made
           a
           Shew
           for
           a
           Season
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           fell
           away
           ;
           there
           were
           that
           drew
           back
           ;
           there
           were
           that
           made
           Shipwrack
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Good
           Conscience
           ;
           there
           were
           not
           only
           such
           as
           did
           backslide
           themselves
           ,
           but
           sought
           to
           draw
           others
           into
           the
           same
           Perdition
           with
           themselves
           ,
           seeking
           to
           overturn
           their
           Faith
           also
           ;
           yea
           ,
           there
           were
           that
           brought
           in
           damnable
           Heresies
           ,
           even
           denying
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           those
           Members
           that
           became
           not
           wholely
           corrupt
           (
           for
           some
           were
           never
           again
           restored
           by
           repentance
           )
           there
           were
           that
           were
           weak
           ,
           and
           sickly
           ,
           and
           young
           ;
           some
           were
           to
           be
           fed
           with
           Milk
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           strong
           Meat
           ;
           some
           were
           to
           be
           purged
           ,
           when
           the
           old
           Leaven
           received
           any
           place
           ;
           and
           some
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           to
           be
           shut
           out
           ▪
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           the
           Camp
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           until
           their
           Leprosie
           were
           healed
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           received
           in
           again
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           as
           to
           Outwards
           ,
           there
           was
           the
           Care
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           of
           the
           Widdow
           ,
           of
           the
           Fatherless
           ,
           of
           the
           Strangers
           ,
           &c.
           therefore
           
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           Church
           (
           for
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           are
           the
           several
           Members
           of
           that
           Body
           )
           knowing
           in
           his
           infinite
           Wisdom
           what
           was
           needful
           for
           the
           good
           ordering
           and
           disposing
           all
           things
           in
           their
           proper
           Place
           ,
           and
           for
           preserving
           and
           keeping
           all
           things
           in
           their
           right
           Station
           ,
           did
           in
           the
           Dispensation
           and
           Communication
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           minister
           unto
           every
           Member
           
             a
             Measure
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
          
           yet
           diverse
           according
           to
           operation
           ,
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             Teachers
             ,
             some
             Pastors
             ,
             some
             Elders
          
           ;
           there
           are
           Old
           Men
           ,
           there
           are
           Young
           Men
           ,
           there
           are
           Babes
           ;
           for
           all
           are
           not
           Apostles
           ,
           neither
           are
           all
           Elders
           ,
           neither
           are
           all
           Babes
           ,
           yet
           are
           all
           Members
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           all
           have
           a
           Sense
           and
           Feeling
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           Head
           flows
           unto
           all
           the
           Body
           ,
           
             is
             the
             Oyntment
             of
          
           Aaron
           '
           
             s
             Beard
             unto
             the
             Skirts
             of
             his
             Garment
          
           and
           every
           Member
           has
           its
           place
           and
           Station
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           keeps
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           and
           all
           have
           need
           one
           of
           another
           ;
           
           yet
           is
           no
           Member
           to
           assume
           another
           Place
           in
           the
           Body
           then
           God
           has
           given
           it
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           grudge
           or
           repine
           its
           Fellow-member's
           Place
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           content
           with
           its
           own
           ;
           for
           the
           Uncomely
           Parts
           are
           no
           less
           needful
           then
           the
           Comely
           ,
           and
           the
           less
           Honourable
           then
           the
           more
           Honourable
           ;
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           holds
           forth
           in
           
             1
             Cor.
          
           12.
           from
           Vers.
           13
           to
           30.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Ground
           of
           all
           
             Schism
             ,
             Divisions
             or
             Rents
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           whenas
           any
           Member
           assumes
           another
           Place
           then
           is
           allotted
           it
           ,
           or
           being
           gone
           from
           the
           Life
           and
           Unity
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           loosing
           the
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           le
           ts
           in
           the
           Murmurer
           ,
           the
           Eye
           that
           watches
           for
           Evil
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           holy
           Care
           over
           its
           Fellow-members
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           instead
           of
           coming
           down
           to
           Judgement
           in
           it self
           ,
           will
           stand
           up
           and
           judge
           its
           Fellow-members
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           or
           those
           whom
           God
           has
           set
           in
           a
           more
           honourable
           and
           eminent
           Place
           in
           the
           Body
           then
           it self
           ;
           such
           suffer
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           Exhortation
           ,
           and
           term
           the
           Reproofs
           of
           Instruction
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Way
           of
           Life
           )
           Imposition
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           aware
           how
           far
           they
           are
           in
           the
           things
           they
           condemn
           others
           for
           ,
           while
           they
           spare
           not
           to
           reprove
           and
           revile
           all
           their
           Fellow-members
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           but
           admonished
           themselves
           ,
           they
           cry
           out
           as
           if
           their
           great
           Charter
           of
           Gospel-Liberty
           were
           broken
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           though
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           by
           which
           they
           are
           acted
           be
           sufficiently
           seen
           and
           felt
           by
           Thousands
           ,
           whose
           Hearts
           God
           has
           so
           established
           as
           they
           are
           out
           of
           Danger
           of
           being
           intangled
           in
           that
           Snare
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           Power
           and
           Strength
           in
           themselves
           ,
           to
           judge
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           even
           in
           its
           most
           subtil
           Appearances
           ;
           yet
           there
           are
           who
           cannot
           so
           well
           withstand
           the
           Subtilty
           and
           seeming
           Sincerity
           ,
           some
           such
           pretend
           to
           ,
           though
           in
           measure
           they
           have
           a
           sight
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           cannot
           so
           rightly
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           Precious
           and
           the
           Vile
           ;
           and
           some
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           through
           Weakness
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           true
           Discerning
           ,
           may
           be
           deceived
           ,
           and
           the
           Simplicity
           in
           them
           betrayed
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             With
             Fair
             Speeches
             and
             Smooth
             Words
             they
             deceive
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Simple
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           having
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           measure
           ,
           received
           an
           Opening
           in
           my
           Understanding
           as
           to
           these
           things
           from
           the
           Light
           
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           having
           been
           for
           some
           time
           under
           the
           weighty
           Sense
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           find
           at
           this
           instant
           a
           Freedom
           to
           commit
           them
           to
           writing
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           Universal
           Benefit
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           plain
           and
           clear
           opening
           and
           understanding
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           sum
           up
           this
           Treatise
           in
           these
           following
           general
           Heads
           ,
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             From
             whence
             the
             Ground
             and
             Cause
             of
             this
             Controversie
             is
             ,
             the
             Rice
             and
             Root
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Whether
             there
             be
             now
             any
             Order
             and
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             What
             is
             the
             Order
             and
             Government
             which
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             in
             what
             Cases
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             may
             extend
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Power
             decisive
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             differeth
             ;
             and
             is
             wholely
             another
             then
             the
             Oppressing
             and
             Persecuting
             Principality
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             other
             Antichristian
             Assemblies
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           Second
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Ground
           and
           Cause
           of
           this
           CONTROVERSIE
           .
        
         
           VVHenas
           the
           Lord
           God
           by
           his
           mighty
           Power
           began
           to
           visit
           the
           Nations
           with
           the
           Dawning
           of
           his
           Heavenly
           Day
           (
           for
           thus
           I
           write
           unto
           those
           that
           have
           received
           and
           believed
           the
           Truth
           )
           and
           that
           he
           sent
           forth
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           for
           his
           Work
           ,
           having
           fashioned
           them
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Will
           of
           Man
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           own
           heavenly
           Wisdom
           and
           Counsel
           ;
           they
           went
           sorth
           and
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Evidence
           and
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Enticing
           Words
           of
           man's
           Wisdom
           ,
           but
           in
           Appearance
           ,
           as
           Fools
           and
           mad
           to
           those
           that
           judged
           according
           to
           Man
           ,
           but
           their
           Words
           and
           Testimony
           pierced
           through
           into
           the
           Inner
           Man
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           reached
           to
           that
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           whereby
           as
           many
           as
           were
           simple-hearted
           ,
           and
           waited
           for
           the
           Redemption
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           received
           them
           as
           
           the
           Messengers
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Words
           were
           unto
           them
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Words
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Words
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           receiving
           and
           imbracing
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Truth
           through
           them
           ,
           they
           felt
           their
           Souls
           eased
           ,
           and
           the
           acceptable
           Day
           began
           to
           dawn
           in
           and
           upon
           them
           .
           Now
           what
           Evidence
           brought
           these
           Men
           to
           make
           their
           Testimony
           to
           be
           received
           ?
           did
           they
           entice
           ?
           did
           they
           flatter
           ?
           did
           they
           daub
           up
           ?
           did
           they
           preach
           Liberty
           to
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           or
           Will
           of
           man
           ?
           Nay
           verily
           ,
           they
           used
           no
           such
           Method
           ,
           their
           Words
           were
           as
           Thunder-Bolts
           ,
           knocking
           down
           all
           that
           stood
           in
           their
           Way
           ;
           and
           pouring
           down
           the
           Judgement
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Transgressor
           every
           where
           :
           Did
           they
           spare
           the
           Zealous
           Professor
           more
           then
           the
           open
           prophane
           ?
           Nay
           verily
           ,
           they
           condemned
           equally
           ,
           the
           Hypocrisie
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Prophanity
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           yet
           wanted
           they
           not
           regard
           to
           the
           tender
           Seed
           ,
           and
           Plant
           of
           God
           in
           either
           .
           Did
           they
           give
           way
           ?
           Did
           they
           yield
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           man
           ,
           to
           the
           Deceitfulness
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           that
           would
           reason
           Truth
           from
           themselves
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             must
             stay
             until
             I
             be
             convinced
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             tha●
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             thing
             ;
             I
             see
             not
             yet
             this
             to
             be
             wrong
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             th●●g
             to
             be
             my
             Duty
             .
          
           How
           did
           they
           knock
           down
           this
           manner
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           which
           wrought
           mightily
           in
           them
           ,
           shewing
           and
           holding
           forth
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Day
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           is
           dawned
           ,
           that
           all
           are
           invited
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           none
           ought
           to
           tarry
           behind
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           so
           pleadeth
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           Spirit
           which
           of
           old
           time
           said
           ,
           in
           those
           that
           were
           invited
           ,
           
             I
             cannot
             come
             yet
             ,
             I
             must
             first
             marry
             a
             Wife
             ,
             I
             must
             go
             prove
             my
             Yoak
             of
             Oxen
             ,
             I
             must
             go
             visit
             my
             Possessions
             ,
             let
             me
             first
             bury
             my
             dead
             Father
          
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           Lord
           through
           them
           testifie
           and
           declare
           against
           these
           things
           ?
           and
           is
           there
           not
           a
           Cloud
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           who
           felt
           the
           Enemy
           thus
           reasoning
           to
           keep
           us
           in
           the
           Forms
           ,
           Fellowships
           ,
           false
           Worships
           and
           Foolish
           Fashions
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           we
           felt
           as
           we
           were
           obedient
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           to
           be
           for
           Condemnation
           ▪
           and
           that
           as
           we
           obeyed
           the
           pure
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Jesus
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Haesitation
           :
           We
           might
           and
           should
           have
           parted
           with
           all
           those
           things
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           what
           occasioned
           such
           Scruples
           ,
           was
           but
           that
           which
           drew
           back
           ,
           
           through
           being
           unwilling
           to
           give
           pure
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           as
           many
           as
           gave
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           believed
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           found
           no
           Occasion
           of
           stumbling
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           believed
           not
           ,
           were
           condemned
           already
           ,
           because
           they
           believed
           not
           in
           him
           that
           appeared
           .
           Now
           the
           Boldness
           ,
           and
           Courage
           ,
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           these
           Messengers
           Testimony
           ,
           wrought
           such
           Astonishmen●
           ,
           Fear
           and
           Amazement
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           such
           as
           were
           Ingenuous
           ,
           that
           many
           began
           to
           be
           inwardly
           pricked
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           the
           Foundations
           of
           many
           began
           to
           be
           shaken
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           were
           asleep
           were
           awakened
           ,
           and
           many
           that
           were
           dead
           and
           buried
           in
           the
           Graves
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Formality
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           Idolatry
           of
           all
           Sorts
           ,
           were
           alarmed
           ,
           and
           many
           were
           brought
           in
           from
           the
           Hedges
           and
           the
           High
           Ways
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           was
           received
           by
           Thousands
           with
           great
           Cheerfulness
           ,
           and
           a
           Readiness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           the
           Feet
           of
           those
           were
           beheld
           to
           be
           beautiful
           upon
           the
           Mountains
           that
           brought
           the
           Glad●tidings
           of
           these
           good
           things
           ;
           &
           great
           Lowliness
           and
           Simplicity
           of
           Heart
           was
           upon
           such
           that
           were
           newly
           convi●ced
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Deep
           Humiliation
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           ●ubjection
           to
           the
           Power
           ,
           both
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           who
           were
           over
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           had
           gathered
           them
           into
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Gatherings
           of
           old
           ,
           so
           it
           also
           fell
           out
           in
           this
           Day
           ,
           all
           kept
           not
           their
           first
           Love
           ,
           as
           among
           those
           Thousands
           which
           Moses
           led
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           carried
           through
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           who
           had
           sung
           praises
           to
           God
           upon
           the
           Banks
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           many
           Carcases
           fell
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ;
           some
           who
           murmured
           and
           longed
           to
           return
           again
           to
           the
           Flesh-pots
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           opposing
           and
           contradicting
           the
           Servant
           ,
           and
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           had
           made
           Use
           of
           to
           lead
           them
           out
           of
           Bondage
           ▪
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             Ye
             take
             too
             much
             upon
             you
             ,
             hath
             the
             Lord
             indeed
             only
             spoken
             by
          
           Moses
           ?
           
             hath
             he
             not
             spoken
             also
             by
             us
          
           ?
           And
           as
           among
           these
           Multitudes
           which
           were
           gathered
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           who
           continued
           not
           faithful
           to
           the
           End
           ;
           some
           returned
           back
           again
           with
           the
           Sow
           to
           the
           Puddle
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           washed
           ;
           some
           embraced
           the
           present
           World
           ;
           some
           again
           separated
           themselves
           ,
           being
           sensual
           and
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             despising
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             speaking
             Evil
             of
             Dignities
             ,
          
           
           their
           Mouths
           speaking
           great
           swelling
           Words
           ,
           being
           puffed
           up
           &
           not
           abiding
           in
           these
           things
           which
           they
           were
           taught
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ▪
           So
           it
           is
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           that
           among
           these
           many
           thousands
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           ,
           whom
           God
           raised
           up
           in
           this
           Day
           ,
           for
           the
           gathering
           of
           his
           Seed
           and
           People
           out
           of
           spiritual
           Egypt
           and
           Babylon
           into
           his
           pure
           Light
           and
           Life
           ,
           there
           are
           that
           have
           faln
           upon
           the
           right
           Hand
           and
           the
           left
           ;
           some
           are
           turned
           back
           again
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           running
           into
           the
           same
           Excess
           of
           Lust
           and
           Riot
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           once
           purified
           and
           Redeemed
           ;
           some
           could
           not
           bear
           the
           Reproach
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           were
           by
           and
           anon
           offended
           in
           him
           ;
           some
           could
           not
           bear
           the
           Tribulations
           ,
           Sufferings
           and
           Persecutions
           which
           came
           for
           the
           Truth
           's
           Sake
           ,
           and
           the
           Seed
           in
           them
           was
           soon
           scorched
           with
           the
           Heat
           of
           the
           Day
           ;
           and
           some
           not
           abiding
           in
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Truth
           in
           themselves
           ,
           were
           not
           contented
           with
           that
           Place
           and
           Station
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           placed
           them
           in
           ,
           but
           became
           vainly
           puft
           up
           in
           their
           Fleshly
           Minds
           ,
           intruding
           into
           those
           things
           which
           they
           have
           not
           seen
           ,
           and
           would
           needs
           be
           Innovators
           ,
           given
           to
           change
           ,
           and
           introducing
           new
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           ,
           not
           only
           differing
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           what
           was
           already
           delivered
           in
           the
           Beginning
           ;
           making
           Parties
           ,
           causing
           Divisions
           and
           Rents
           ,
           stumbling
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           denying
           ,
           despising
           and
           reviling
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Messengers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           loved
           not
           their
           Lives
           unto
           Death
           ,
           but
           through
           much
           Care
           ,
           and
           Travail
           ,
           and
           Watchings
           ,
           and
           Whippings
           ,
           and
           Bonds
           ,
           and
           Beatings
           ,
           in
           daily
           Jeopardy
           gathered
           us
           by
           the
           mighty
           Power
           of
           God
           in
           the
           most
           precious
           Truth
           .
           Yet
           in
           all
           this
           there
           hath
           nothing
           befaln
           us
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           been
           the
           Ancient
           Lot
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           .
        
         
           Now
           he
           that
           was
           careful
           for
           his
           Church
           and
           People
           in
           old
           times
           hath
           not
           been
           wanting
           to
           us
           in
           our
           Day
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           has
           again
           restored
           the
           Truth
           unto
           its
           primitive
           Integrity
           and
           Simplicity
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           has
           delivered
           our
           Understandings
           from
           these
           false
           Doctrines
           &
           Principles
           ,
           which
           prevailed
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ;
           So
           he
           hath
           not
           gathered
           us
           to
           be
           
             as
             Sheep
             scattered
             without
             a
             Shepherd
             ,
          
           that
           every
           one
           may
           run
           his
           own
           Way
           ,
           and
           
           every
           one
           follow
           his
           own
           Will
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           as
           a
           confused
           Mass
           or
           Chaos
           without
           any
           Order
           ,
           but
           he
           ,
           even
           the
           Lord
           hath
           also
           gathered
           and
           is
           gathering
           us
           into
           the
           
             Good
             Order
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             of
             his
             own
             Son
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           therefore
           he
           hath
           laid
           Care
           upon
           some
           beyond
           others
           ,
           
             who
             watch
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             account
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           then
           Fathers
           that
           have
           begotten
           us
           unto
           Christ
           Je●us
           ,
           through
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           of
           whom
           
             We
             ought
             to
             be
             Foll●wers
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             their
             Ways
             which
             be
             in
             Christ.
          
           
           There
           are
           then
           Fathers
           and
           Children
           Instructers
           and
           Instructed
           ,
           Elders
           &
           Young
           Men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           Babes
           ;
           there
           are
           that
           cannot
           cease
           ,
           but
           must
           exhort
           ,
           instruct
           ,
           reprove
           ,
           condemn
           ,
           judge
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           for
           what
           End
           gave
           Christ
           the
           Gifts
           mentioned
           Ephes.
           4.
           11
           ,
           12
           ?
           And
           how
           are
           the
           Saints
           perfected
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           edified
           of
           those
           who
           come
           under
           the
           Cognizance
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Test
           of
           this
           Order
           and
           Government
           ?
           I
           may
           chiefly
           sum
           them
           up
           in
           three
           sorts
           (
           though
           there
           be
           divers
           others
           little
           subdivided
           Species
           of
           them
           .
           )
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           ,
           
             Those
             that
             turn
             openly
             back
             to
             the
             World
             again
             ,
          
           through
           finding
           the
           Way
           of
           Truth
           too
           narrow
           ,
           these
           have
           not
           been
           capable
           to
           do
           us
           any
           considerable
           Hurt
           ;
           for
           being
           as
           Salt
           that
           has
           lost
           its
           Savour
           ,
           they
           mostly
           prove
           a
           Stink
           among
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           go
           :
           And
           I
           never
           knew
           any
           of
           them
           that
           proved
           any
           wayes
           steadable
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           go
           .
           I
           find
           other
           Professors
           make
           but
           small
           Boast
           of
           any
           Proselytes
           they
           got
           out
           from
           among
           us
           :
           I
           hear
           little
           of
           their
           proving
           Cham●pions
           for
           the
           Principles
           of
           others
           against
           us
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           lose
           all
           Religion
           with
           the
           Truth
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           
             That
             if
             ever
             they
             took
             on
             them
             to
             be
             Religious
             ,
             they
             would
             come
             back
             again
             to
             the
          
           Quakers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           who
           through
           Unwatchfulness
           ,
           the
           secret
           Corruption
           of
           their
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           mysterious
           or
           hidden
           Temptations
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           have
           fallen
           into
           his
           Snares
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           come
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           some
           Temptation
           or
           other
           ,
           either
           of
           Fleshly
           Lusts
           or
           of
           Spiritual
           Wickedness
           ,
           who
           being
           
           seasonably
           warned
           by
           those
           that
           keep
           their
           Habitation
           ,
           and
           faithful
           Overseers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           have
           been
           again
           restored
           by
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           ,
           not
           kicking
           against
           the
           Pricks
           ,
           but
           have
           rejoyced
           that
           others
           watched
           over
           them
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           and
           are
           become
           Monuments
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           unto
           this
           Day
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Such
           who
           being
           departed
           from
           their
           first
           Love
           ,
           Ancient
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           become
           cold
           and
           lukewarm
           ,
           &
           yet
           are
           ashamed
           to
           make
           open
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           back
           again
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           deny
           all
           the
           Principles
           of
           Truth
           ,
           they
           having
           had
           already
           such
           Evidence
           of
           Clearness
           upon
           their
           Understanding
           ,
           yet
           not
           keeping
           low
           in
           their
           own
           Habitations
           ,
           but
           being
           puffed
           up
           ,
           &
           giving
           Way
           to
           the
           restless
           Imaginations
           of
           their
           exalted
           and
           wandering
           Minds
           ,
           fall
           out
           with
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           cause
           Divisions
           ,
           begin
           to
           find
           Fault
           with
           every
           thing
           and
           to
           look
           at
           others
           more
           than
           at
           themselves
           ,
           with
           swelling
           Words
           to
           talk
           of
           and
           preach
           up
           a
           higher
           Dispensation
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           far
           from
           living
           up
           to
           the
           Life
           and
           Perfection
           of
           this
           present
           ,
           like
           unto
           such
           who
           said
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           have
           this
           Man
           to
           rule
           over
           us
           ,
           cry
           out
           of
           Formality
           and
           Apostacy
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           followed
           in
           all
           Things
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           reproved
           for
           their
           Unruliness
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           good
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           they
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             Breach
             of
             ●iberty
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Persecution
             ,
          
           we
           will
           have
           none
           of
           your
           Order
           and
           Government
           ,
           we
           were
           taught
           to
           follow
           the
           Light
           in
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Orders
           of
           Men
           ;
           well
           ,
           of
           this
           hereafter
           ,
           but
           this
           gave
           the
           Rise
           of
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           which
           leads
           me
           to
           that
           which
           I
           proposed
           in
           the
           second
           place
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           Third
           .
        
         
           Whether
           there
           be
           now
           to
           be
           any
           Order
           ,
           or
           Government
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           IN
           Answer
           to
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           I
           meddle
           not
           at
           this
           Time
           with
           those
           that
           deny
           any
           such
           Thing
           
             as
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           I
           have
           reserved
           their
           Plea
           to
           another
           Place
           ,
           neither
           need
           I
           to
           be
           at
           much
           Pains
           to
           prove
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             Government
             and
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           unto
           the
           Generallity
           of
           our
           Opposers
           ,
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           readily
           confess
           and
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           heretofore
           blamed
           us
           for
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           now
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           highest
           Pretenders
           ,
           are
           become
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           as
           to
           accuse
           us
           for
           the
           Use
           of
           it
           ,
           improving
           it
           so
           far
           as
           they
           can
           to
           our
           Disadvantage
           ;
           for
           such
           is
           the
           Blindness
           of
           partial
           Envy
           ;
           that
           whereas
           the
           supposed
           Want
           of
           it
           was
           once
           reckoned
           Heretical
           ,
           now
           the
           present
           Performance
           of
           it
           is
           counted
           Criminal
           .
        
         
           These
           then
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           come
           to
           prove
           this
           Thing
           are
           such
           ,
           who
           having
           cast
           off
           the
           Yoke
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           in
           themselves
           ,
           refuse
           all
           Subjection
           or
           Government
           ,
           denying
           that
           any
           such
           Thing
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           disagreeing
           with
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Truth
           ;
           or
           those
           ,
           who
           not
           being
           so
           wilful
           and
           obstinate
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           yet
           are
           fearful
           or
           scrupulous
           in
           the
           Matter
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           dangerous
           Consequences
           they
           may
           apprehend
           ,
           such
           a
           Thing
           may
           draw
           after
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           clearing
           then
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Mistakes
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           answering
           the
           Cavils
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           judge
           the
           Truth
           of
           these
           following
           Assertions
           will
           sufficiently
           prove
           the
           Matter
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           no
           great
           Difficulty
           to
           evidence
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             King
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             did
             appoint
             and
             ordain
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Order
             ,
             and
             Government
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             immediately
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             practise
             and
             commend
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             same
             Occasion
             and
             Necessity
             now
             occurring
             which
             gave
             them
             Opportunity
             to
             exercise
             that
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             the
             same
             Power
             now
             ,
             as
             ever
             ,
             and
             are
             led
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             into
             the
             same
             Practices
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           know
           there
           are
           some
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Name
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Words
           
             Order
             and
             Government
          
           ,
           they
           are
           affraid
           of
           .
           Now
           this
           I
           suppose
           hath
           proceeded
           because
           of
           the
           great
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           Deceit
           and
           Oppression
           that
           hath
           been
           cloaked
           with
           the
           Pretence
           of
           these
           Things
           ;
           but
           why
           should
           the
           Truth
           be
           neglected
           because
           Hypocrites
           have
           pretended
           to
           it
           ?
           The
           right
           Institution
           of
           these
           Things
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           appointed
           and
           ordained
           by
           God
           ,
           must
           not
           ,
           nor
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           because
           corrupt
           Men
           have
           abused
           and
           perverted
           them
           :
           I
           know
           not
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           been
           more
           abused
           ,
           and
           pervented
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           then
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           shall
           we
           then
           renounce
           that
           Honourable
           Title
           ,
           because
           so
           many
           Thousands
           of
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Antichrists
           have
           falsly
           assumed
           it
           to
           themselves
           ?
           The
           Man
           of
           Sin
           hath
           taken
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
          
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           therefore
           deny
           ,
           
             that
             God
             is
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
          
           if
           the
           
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
          
           hath
           assumed
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hath
           termed
           her
           Oppression
           and
           Violence
           ,
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           thereof
           ,
           therefore
           must
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           &
           its
           Authority
           be
           exercised
           ,
           where
           it
           truly
           is
           according
           to
           his
           Mind
           ?
           This
           I
           prefix
           to
           warn
           all
           to
           beware
           of
           stumbling
           at
           things
           which
           are
           innocent
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           labour
           to
           hold
           the
           steady
           even
           Path
           of
           Truth
           ,
           without
           running
           in
           either
           of
           the
           extreams
           ;
           for
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           did
           appoint
           Order
           &
           Government
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           very
           clear
           from
           his
           plain
           Words
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Ver.
           15.
           
           
             Moreover
             ▪
             if
             thy
             Brother
             shall
             trespass
             against
             thee
             ,
             go
             tell
             him
             his
             Fault
             between
             thee
             and
             him
             alone
             ,
             of
             he
             shall
             hear
             thee
             thou
             hast
             gained
             thy
             Brother
             ,
          
           Ver
           ▪
           16.
           
           
             But
             
             if
             he
             will
             not
             hear
             thee
             ,
             then
             take
             with
             thee
             one
             or
             two
             more
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Witnesses
             ,
             every
             Work
             may
             be
             established
             ,
          
           Ver.
           17.
           
           
             And
             if
             he
             shall
             neglect
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             tell
             it
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             neglect
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             unto
             thee
             as
             an
             Heathen
             man
             ,
             and
             a
          
           Publican
           ,
           Ver.
           18.
           
           
             Verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             whatsoever
             yee
             shall
             bind
             on
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             yee
             shall
             loose
             on
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             loosed
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           From
           which
           Scripture
           it
           doth
           manifestly
           and
           evidently
           follow
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           intended
           there
           should
           be
           a
           certain
           
             Order
             and
             Method
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Procedure
           towards
           such
           as
           transgress
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           he
           that
           refuseth
           to
           hear
           two
           is
           become
           more
           guilty
           (
           as
           hardned
           )
           then
           in
           refusing
           to
           hear
           him
           that
           first
           reproved
           alone
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           refusing
           to
           hear
           
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           whole
           Assembly
           ,
           he
           doth
           thereby
           exclude
           himself
           ,
           and
           shut
           out
           himself
           from
           being
           a
           Member
           ,
           and
           is
           justly
           judged
           by
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           a
           Heathen
           and
           a
           Publican
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           ,
           Gatherng
           ,
           or
           Assembly
           of
           God's
           People
           has
           Power
           to
           examin
           ,
           and
           call
           to
           an
           Account
           such
           as
           appearing
           to
           be
           among
           them
           ,
           or
           owning
           the
           same
           Faith
           with
           them
           ,
           do
           transgress
           ,
           and
           in
           Case
           of
           their
           refusing
           to
           hear
           ,
           or
           repent
           ,
           to
           exclude
           them
           from
           their
           Fellowship
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           special
           Regard
           to
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Sense
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           thus
           orderly
           proceeding
           ▪
           so
           as
           to
           hold
           such
           bound
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           whom
           they
           bind
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           such
           loosed
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           whom
           they
           loose
           on
           Earth
           I
           am
           partly
           confident
           that
           no
           rational
           Man
           will
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           these
           nat●rally
           follow
           from
           the
           above
           mentioned
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           should
           be
           any
           found
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           it
           I
           could
           prove
           it
           by
           necessary
           and
           unevitable
           Consequences
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           ,
           as
           taking
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           I
           forbear
           to
           do
           .
           If
           it
           be
           reckoned
           so
           great
           a
           Crime
           to
           offend
           one
           of
           the
           little
           ones
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           better
           for
           him
           that
           so
           did
           ,
           that
           a
           Milstone
           were
           hanged
           about
           his
           Neck
           ,
           and
           he
           were
           drowned
           in
           the
           Depth
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           without
           Question
           to
           offend
           and
           gainsay
           the
           whole
           Flock
           ,
           must
           be
           more
           criminal
           ,
           and
           must
           draw
           after
           it
           a
           far
           deeper
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           there
           were
           
             no
             Order
             nor
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
           what
           should
           become
           of
           those
           that
           transgress
           ?
           How
           should
           they
           be
           again
           restored
           ?
           would
           not
           this
           make
           all
           Reproving
           ,
           all
           Instructing
           ,
           all
           Caring
           for
           ,
           and
           Watching
           over
           one
           another
           void
           and
           null
           ?
           Why
           should
           Christ
           have
           desired
           them
           to
           proceed
           after
           this
           Method
           ?
           Why
           doth
           he
           place
           so
           much
           Weight
           upon
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           refusing
           of
           hearing
           it
           ▪
           to
           draw
           so
           deep
           a
           Censure
           after
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           not
           have
           to
           follow
           the
           refusing
           to
           hear
           one
           or
           two
           apart
           ,
           though
           the
           Matter
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           to
           the
           Substantial
           and
           Intrinsick
           Truth
           of
           the
           Thing
           ,
           there
           lies
           the
           same
           Obligation
           upon
           the
           Transgressor
           to
           hear
           that
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           ;
           for
           that
           one
           adviseth
           him
           to
           that
           whi●h
           is
           right
           and
           good
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           but
           homologate
           or
           confirm
           that
           which
           that
           one
           hath
           already
           asserted
           ,
           yet
           Jesus
           Christ
           who
           
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Confusion
          
           will
           not
           have
           a
           Brother
           cut
           off
           ,
           or
           reputed
           a
           publican
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           hear
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           for
           refusing
           to
           hear
           the
           Chucrch
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           all
           other
           false
           Churches
           makes
           use
           of
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           cover
           their
           Persecutiton
           ,
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           Oppression
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           thou
           sayes
           no
           more
           then
           they
           say
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           I
           suppose
           no
           man
           will
           be
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           as
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           abusing
           this
           Scripture
           will
           make
           it
           false
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           how
           we
           differ
           in
           ours
           Application
           of
           this
           Scripture
           shall
           be
           spoken
           of
           hereafter
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           now
           claiming
           Right
           to
           this
           Power
           ,
           as
           due
           to
           us
           (
           that
           is
           reserved
           for
           another
           Place
           )
           but
           this
           I
           say
           is
           that
           which
           I
           now
           aver
           to
           be
           manifest
           from
           the
           Scripture
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           it self
           an
           unquestionable
           Truth
           ,
           
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             intended
             there
             should
             be
             Order
             and
             Government
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           Thing
           at
           present
           in
           hand
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           so
           really
           true
           (
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           )
           then
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           also
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           such
           ,
           who
           really
           and
           truely
           are
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           have
           Right
           to
           exercise
           this
           Order
           and
           Government
           ▪
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Apostles
           and
           primitive
           Christians
           did
           practise
           Order
           and
           Government
           ,
           we
           need
           but
           to
           read
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           mention
           a
           few
           pregnant
           and
           undeniable
           Testimonies
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           observe
           in
           
           the
           very
           first
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           from
           Verse
           13
           to
           the
           End
           ,
           where
           at
           the
           very
           first
           Meeting
           the
           Apostles
           and
           B●ethren
           held
           together
           after
           the
           Ascension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           began
           orderly
           to
           appoint
           one
           to
           fulfil
           the
           Place
           of
           Judas
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           this
           was
           a
           needless
           Ceremony
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           how
           the
           Lord
           countenanced
           it
           ;
           hope
           none
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           appointing
           of
           these
           two
           Men
           ,
           or
           of
           him
           upon
           whom
           the
           Lot
           did
           not
           fall
           ,
           contradicted
           their
           inward
           Freedom
           ,
           or
           imposed
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           both
           agreed
           very
           well
           together
           ,
           the
           one
           in
           the
           Will
           and
           Movings
           of
           God
           in
           appointing
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           the
           same
           in
           submitting
           to
           their
           Appointment
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           received
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           you
           may
           read
           Acts
           6.
           so
           soon
           as
           there
           was
           an
           Opport
           unity
           ,
           
             how
             they
             wisely
             gave
             Order
             concerning
             the
             Distribution
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
          
           and
           appointed
           some
           men
           for
           that
           Purpose
           .
           So
           here
           was
           
             Order
             and
             Government
          
           according
           to
           the
           present
           Necessity
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Lord
             God
             was
             well
             pleased
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             encreased
             ,
             and
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Disciples
             multiplied
             in
          
           Jerusalem
           greatly
           .
           Might
           they
           not
           have
           said
           then
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           now
           ,
           we
           will
           give
           our
           Charity
           to
           whom
           we
           see
           Cause
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           take
           no
           Notice
           of
           your
           Appointments
           and
           Orders
           ?
           Whether
           ,
           would
           God
           have
           approved
           of
           such
           yea
           ,
           or
           nay
           ?
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           When
           that
           the
           Business
           of
           Circumcision
           fell
           in
           whether
           it
           was
           fit
           or
           not
           to
           circumcise
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           Apostles
           saw
           not
           meet
           
             to
             suffer
             every
             one
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             Minds
             and
             Wills
             ,
          
           They
           did
           not
           judge
           as
           one
           confusedly
           supposeth
           ,
           
             that
             this
             Difference
             in
             an
             ●●tward
             Exercise
             would
             commend
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
          
           nay
           ,
           they
           took
           another
           Method
           .
           It
           is
           said
           expresly
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           6.
           
           
             And
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             came
             together
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             after
             there
             had
             been
             much
             disputing
             about
             it
          
           (
           no
           doubt
           then
           ,
           there
           was
           here
           Diversities
           of
           Opinions
           and
           Judgments
           )
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           told
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           came
           also
           to
           a
           positive
           Conclusion
           ;
           sure
           some
           behoved
           to
           submit
           ,
           else
           they
           should
           never
           have
           agreed
           :
           So
           those
           that
           were
           the
           Elders
           gave
           a
           positive
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             it
             pleased
             not
             only
             them
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           by
           all
           which
           it
           doth
           undeniably
           appear
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           primitive
           Saints
           practised
           a
           
             Holy
             Order
             and
             Government
          
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           none
           will
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           did
           these
           Things
           without
           the
           Leadings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Power
           and
           Authority
           concurring
           ,
           and
           going
           along
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           these
           Things
           were
           not
           only
           singular
           Practices
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           held
           it
           doctrinally
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           preached
           ,
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           
             Order
             and
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           is
           manifest
           from
           these
           following
           Testimonies
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
          
           4.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           15
           
           
             For
             though
             you
             have
             ten
             Thousand
             Instructers
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             have
             ye
             not
             many
             Fathers
             ;
             for
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             I
             have
             begotten
             you
             through
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           16.
           
           
             Wherefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             be
             ye
             Followers
             of
             me
             .
          
           17
           
             For
             this
             Cause
             have
             I
             sent
             unto
             you
          
           Timotheus
           ,
           
             who
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             and
             faithful
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             shall
             bring
             you
             into
             Remembrance
             of
             my
             Wayes
             ,
             which
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             I
             teach
             every
             where
             ,
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           is
           very
           absolute
           .
           First
           ,
           In
           that
           he
           desires
           them
           to
           be
           Followers
           of
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           that
           he
           sends
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           Eminent
           Bishop
           or
           Overseer
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           his
           Wayes
           ,
           which
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           taught
           in
           every
           Church
           .
           No
           doubt
           there
           were
           Apostates
           and
           Dissenting
           Spirits
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           that
           gave
           Paul
           Occasion
           thus
           to
           write
           ,
           as
           he
           testifies
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           
             How
             he
             was
             judged
             by
             some
             of
             them
          
           ;
           he
           shews
           how
           they
           were
           grown
           high
           ,
           ver
           .
           8.
           
           
             Now
             ye
             are
             full
             ,
             now
             ye
             are
             rich
             ,
             ye
             have
             reigned
             as
             Kings
             without
             us
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Might
           not
           these
           Dissenters
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           have
           reasoned
           thus
           against
           Paul
           ?
           Did
           not
           this
           Paul
           teach
           us
           at
           first
           to
           mind
           the
           Measure
           of
           Grace
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           follow
           that
           ?
           (
           for
           no
           doubt
           ,
           that
           was
           
           Paul's
           Doctrine
           )
           but
           now
           he
           begins
           to
           Lord
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           Followers
           of
           him
           ;
           might
           not
           they
           have
           judged
           the
           Beloved
           Timothy
           to
           be
           far
           out
           of
           his
           Place
           ?
           might
           they
           not
           have
           said
           ,
           it
           seems
           it
           is
           not
           God
           that
           moved
           thee
           ,
           and
           sent
           thee
           here
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           Lordly
           Paul
           that
           seeks
           Dominion
           over
           our
           Faith
           ,
           it
           seems
           thou
           comes
           not
           here
           to
           preach
           Christ
           ,
           and
           with
           us
           to
           be
           Followers
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           
           of
           his
           Grace
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           but
           to
           mind
           us
           to
           follow
           
           Paul's
           Wayes
           ,
           and
           take
           Notice
           how
           he
           teaches
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           concerned
           with
           him
           ,
           nor
           with
           his
           M●ssenger
           ,
           nor
           with
           none
           of
           your
           Orders
           ,
           and
           so
           sorth
           .
           Doth
           not
           this
           run
           very
           plausible
           ?
           I
           question
           not
           but
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Reasoning
           among
           the
           Apostate
           Corinthians
           ;
           let
           such
           as
           are
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           among
           us
           examin
           seriously
           ,
           and
           measure
           their
           Spirits
           truly
           hereby
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           goes
           yet
           further
           in
           the
           following
           Chapter
           ,
           ver
           .
           3
           ,
           4.
           —
           3.
           
           
             As
             absent
             in
             Body
             ,
             but
             present
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             have
             judged
             already
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             were
             present
             concerning
             him
             that
             hath
             so
             done
             this
             Deed.
          
           4.
           
           
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ye
             are
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             my
             spirit
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Would
           not
           one
           think
           this
           to
           have
           been
           a
           very
           presumptuous
           Word
           ,
           and
           yet
           who
           dare
           offer
           to
           condemn
           it
           ,
           from
           all
           which
           I
           shall
           shortly
           observe
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           it
           was
           judged
           no
           Inconsistency
           ,
           nor
           Contradiction
           to
           be
           Followers
           of
           the
           Grace
           in
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           perswaded
           in
           their
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           be
           Followers
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Wayes
           ,
           because
           his
           Wayes
           and
           Example
           was
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           would
           have
           led
           them
           to
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           obedient
           ,
           therefore
           he
           found
           it
           needful
           to
           charge
           them
           positively
           to
           follow
           him
           without
           dding
           this
           Reason
           :
           Next
           the
           great
           Argument
           the
           Apostle
           uses
           to
           perswade
           them
           hereunto
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           mainly
           insists
           because
           he
           had
           begotten
           them
           into
           the
           Truth
           ,
           
             Ye
             have
             not
             many
             Fathers
             ;
             for
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             I
             have
             begotten
             you
             through
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             be
             ye
             Followers
             of
             me
             .
          
           So
           he
           makes
           that
           as
           the
           Cause
           ,
           which
           the
           same
           Apostle
           also
           in
           his
           Expostulation
           with
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           putting
           them
           in
           mind
           how
           he
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           Chap.
           14.
           
           Ver.
           15.
           
           
             Where
             is
             then
             the
             Blessedness
             ye
             spoke
             of
             ;
             for
             I
             bear
             you
             Record
             ,
             if
             possible
             you
             would
             have
             plucked
             out
             your
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             unto
             me
             .
          
           We
           see
           then
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           ,
           &
           doth
           give
           such
           whom
           he
           hath
           furnished
           ,
           and
           sent
           forth
           to
           gather
           a
           People
           unto
           himself
           ,
           Care
           and
           Oversight
           over
           that
           People
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           Authority
           in
           the
           Power
           over
           them
           to
           bring
           them
           back
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           when
           they
           stray
           at
           any
           Time
           ;
           and
           to
           appoint
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           and
           command
           such
           Things
           as
           are
           needful
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Order
           ,
           and
           Unity
           Sake
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           lies
           an
           Obligation
           upon
           such
           as
           are
           so
           gathered
           ,
           to
           reverence
           ,
           honour
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           obey
           such
           as
           are
           set
           over
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           saith
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           
             2
             Cor.
          
           2.
           9.
           
           
             For
             to
             this
             End
             also
             did
             I
             write
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             know
             the
             Proof
             of
             you
             ,
             whether
             you
             be
             obedient
             in
             all
             Things
             .
          
           And
           Chap.
           7.
           
           Ver.
           13
           ,
           15.
           —
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             exceedingly
             the
             more
             joyed
             we
             for
             the
             Joy
             of
          
           Titus
           ,
           
             because
             his
             Spirit
             was
             refreshed
             by
             you
             all
             .
          
           15.
           
           
             And
             his
             inward
             Affection
             is
             more
             abundant
             toward
             you
             ,
             whilest
             he
             remembreth
             the
             Obedience
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             how
             with
             Fear
             and
             Trembling
             you
             received
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           this
           will
           not
           at
           all
           infer
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           implicitly
           led
           of
           old
           ,
           or
           that
           such
           as
           having
           the
           same
           Authority
           ,
           exercise
           it
           now
           ,
           sought
           Dominion
           over
           their
           Brethrens
           Faith
           ,
           or
           to
           force
           them
           to
           do
           any
           Thing
           beyond
           ,
           far
           less
           contrary
           to
           what
           the
           Lord
           leads
           us
           to
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           we
           know
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           of
           old
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemy
           lies
           near
           to
           betray
           under
           such
           Pretences
           and
           that
           seeing
           in
           case
           of
           Difference
           the
           Lord
           hath
           ,
           and
           doth
           and
           will
           reveal
           his
           Will
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           hath
           and
           doth
           raise
           up
           Members
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gives
           
             a
             Discerning
             ,
             and
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             instruct
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             command
             in
             some
             Cases
             ,
          
           and
           that
           those
           that
           are
           faithful
           ,
           and
           low
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           keeping
           their
           own
           Places
           ,
           and
           minding
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Interest
           and
           Good
           of
           his
           Truth
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           over
           all
           they
           shut
           out
           the
           Murmurer
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           leads
           them
           to
           have
           Unity
           ,
           and
           concur
           with
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           heady
           ,
           and
           high-minded
           ,
           are
           inwardly
           vexed
           that
           any
           should
           lead
           or
           rule
           but
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           the
           high
           Thing
           in
           themselves
           that
           makes
           them
           quarrel
           others
           for
           taking
           so
           much
           upon
           them
           ,
           pretending
           a
           Liberty
           ,
           not
           sinking
           down
           in
           the
           Seed
           to
           be
           —
           willing
           to
           be
           of
           no
           Reputation
           for
           its
           Sake
           ,
           such
           rather
           then
           give
           up
           their
           own
           Wills
           ,
           will
           study
           to
           make
           Rents
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           not
           sparing
           the
           Flock
           ,
           but
           prostrating
           the
           Reputation
           and
           Honour
           of
           the
           Truth
           even
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           ministring
           to
           them
           an
           Occasion
           of
           Scorn
           ,
           and
           Laughter
           ,
           to
           the
           harding
           them
           in
           their
           Wickedness
           and
           Atheism
           .
        
         
         
           Besides
           these
           Scriptures
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           a
           few
           of
           many
           more
           that
           might
           be
           instanced
           to
           the
           same
           Purpose
           .
        
         
           Ephes.
           5.
           21.
           
           
             Submitting
             your selves
             one
             to
             another
             in
             the
             Fear
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Phil.
           2.
           3.
           
           
             Let
             nothing
             be
             done
             through
             Strife
             or
             Vain-glory
             ,
             but
             in
             Lowliness
             of
             Mind
             ,
             let
             each
             esteem
             other
             better
             then
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           29.
           
           
             Receive
             him
             therefore
             in
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             Gladness
             ,
             and
             hold
             such
             in
             Reputation
             .
          
        
         
           And
           3.
           17.
           
           
             Brethren
             be
             Followers
             together
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             mark
             them
             which
             walk
             so
             ,
             as
             ye
             have
             us
             for
             an
             Ensample
             .
          
        
         
           And
           4.
           9.
           
           
             Those
             Things
             which
             ye
             have
             both
             learned
             and
             received
             ,
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             seen
             in
             me
             ,
             do
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             shall
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Col.
           2.
           5.
           
           
             For
             though
             I
             be
             absent
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             yet
             am
             I
             with
             you
             in
             the
             Spirit
             joying
             and
             beholding
             your
             Order
             ,
             and
             the
             Stedfastness
             of
             your
             Faith
             in
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           12.
           
           
             And
             we
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             know
             them
             which
             labour
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             admonish
             you
             .
          
        
         
           13.
           
           
             And
             to
             esteem
             them
             very
             highly
             in
             Love
             ,
             for
             their
             Work
             Sake
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             Peace
             among
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           14.
           
           
             Now
             we
             exhort
             you
             Brethren
             ,
             warn
             them
             that
             are
             unruly
             ,
             comfort
             the
             feeble-minded
             ,
             support
             the
             weak
             ,
             be
             patient
             toward
             all
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           15.
           
           
             Therefore
             Brethren
             stand
             fast
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             Traditions
             which
             ye
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             whether
             by
             Word
             or
             our
             Epistle
             .
          
        
         
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           8.
           
           
             For
             though
             I
             should
             boast
             somewhat
             more
             of
             our
             Authority
             (
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             us
             for
             Edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             your
             Destruction
             )
             I
             should
             not
             be
             ashamed
          
        
         
           Now
           though
           the
           Papists
           greatly
           abuse
           this
           Place
           ,
           as
           if
           hereby
           they
           could
           justifie
           that
           Mass
           of
           Superstition
           which
           they
           have
           heaped
           together
           ,
           yet
           except
           we
           will
           deny
           the
           plain
           Scripture
           we
           must
           needs
           believe
           ,
           there
           lay
           an
           Obligation
           upon
           the
           Thessaloni●ns
           to
           observe
           and
           hold
           these
           Appointments
           ,
           and
           no
           Doubt
           needful
           Institutions
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Apostles
           were
           recommended
           
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           who
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           or
           were
           hereby
           commanded
           to
           do
           any
           Thing
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Hearts
           moved
           them
           to
           ?
        
         
           2
           Thes.
           3
           ▪
           4.
           
           
             And
             we
             have
             Confidence
             in
             the
             Lord
             touching
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             both
             do
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             the
             Things
             which
             we
             command
             you
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Now
             we
             command
             you
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             withdraw
             your selves
             from
             every
             Brother
             that
             walketh
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             the
             Tradition
             which
             he
             received
             of
             us
             .
          
        
         
           What
           more
           positive
           then
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           was
           not
           here
           any
           Imposer
           .
           And
           yet
           further
           ,
           ver
           .
           14.
           
           
             And
             if
             any
             man
             obey
             not
             our
             Word
             by
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             note
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             company
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           Heb.
           13.
           7.
           
           
             Remember
             them
             which
             have
             the
             Rule
             over
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             spoken
             unto
             you
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             Faith
             follow
             ,
             considering
             the
             End
             of
             their
             Conversation
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           
             Obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             Rule
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             submit
             your selves
             ;
             for
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             Souls
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             Account
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             it
             with
             Joy
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             Grief
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             unprofitable
             for
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Jude
           8.
           
           
             Likewise
             also
             these
             filthy
             Dreamers
             ,
             defile
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             despise
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             speak
             Evil
             of
             Dignities
             .
          
        
         
           I
           might
           at
           length
           enlarge
           ,
           if
           needful
           ,
           upon
           these
           Passages
           ▪
           any
           of
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           the
           Matter
           in
           Hand
           ,
           but
           that
           what
           is
           said
           may
           satisfie
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           not
           wilfully
           blind
           and
           obstinate
           ;
           for
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           plain
           from
           these
           Testimonies
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           Ancient
           Apostles
           ,
           &
           Primitive
           Christians
           practised
           
             Order
             and
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           that
           some
           did
           appoint
           ,
           and
           ordain
           certain
           Things
           ,
           condemn
           and
           approve
           certain
           Practices
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Doctrines
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           there
           lay
           an
           Obligation
           in
           Point
           of
           Duty
           upon
           others
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           ;
           that
           this
           was
           no
           Encroachment
           nor-Imposition
           upon
           their
           Christian-Liberty
           ,
           nor
           any
           Wayes
           contradictory
           to
           their
           being
           inwardly
           and
           immediately
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           are
           in
           the
           true
           Feeling
           and
           Sense
           will
           find
           it
           their
           Places
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           be
           one
           with
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           such
           like
           Cases
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           's
           such
           as
           have
           lost
           their
           Sense
           and
           Feeling
           
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
          
           that
           dissent
           and
           are
           disobedient
           under
           the
           false
           Prentence
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           so
           that
           thus
           is
           sufficiently
           proven
           what
           I
           undertook
           in
           this
           Place
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           I
           judge
           there
           will
           need
           no
           great
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           the
           People
           of
           God
           may
           &
           do
           well
           to
           exercise
           the
           like
           Government
           upon
           the
           very
           like
           Occasion
           ;
           for
           even
           Reason
           may
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           what
           proved
           good
           &
           wholsom
           Cures
           to
           the
           Distemper
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           will
           not
           now
           ,
           the
           very
           like
           Distempers
           falling
           in
           ,
           prove
           hurtful
           and
           poysonable
           ,
           especially
           
             if
             we
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             not
             only
             allowing
             us
             ,
             but
             commanding
             us
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           It
           is
           manifest
           (
           though
           we
           are
           sorry
           for
           it
           )
           that
           the
           same
           Occasions
           now
           fall
           in
           ,
           we
           find
           that
           there
           are
           that
           have
           eaten
           and
           drunken
           with
           us
           at
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           Sharers
           of
           the
           same
           spiritual
           Joy
           and
           Consolation
           that
           afterwards
           fall
           away
           ,
           we
           find
           (
           to
           our
           great
           Grief
           )
           that
           some
           walk
           disorderly
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           puffed
           up
           ,
           and
           strive
           to
           sow
           Division
           ,
           labouring
           to
           stumble
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           Offences
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           What
           then
           is
           more
           suitable
           ,
           and
           more
           christian
           ,
           then
           to
           follow
           the
           Foot-steps
           of
           the
           Flock
           ,
           and
           to
           labour
           and
           travail
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           removing
           all
           that
           is
           hurtful
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           walked
           with
           Jesus
           ,
           did
           before
           us
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           such
           as
           walk
           disorderly
           now
           ,
           must
           not
           they
           be
           admonished
           ,
           rebuked
           and
           withdrawn
           from
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           old
           ?
           or
           ,
           is
           such
           to
           be
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           these
           latter
           Times
           ,
           that
           all
           Iniquity
           must
           go
           unreproved
           ?
           Must
           it
           be
           Heresie
           or
           Oppression
           to
           watch
           over
           one
           another
           in
           Love
           ,
           to
           take
           Care
           for
           the
           Poor
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           there
           be
           no
           corrupt
           ,
           no
           defiled
           Members
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           carefully
           and
           christianly
           deal
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           restoring
           them
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           and
           for
           withdrawing
           from
           them
           ,
           if
           incureable
           ?
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           there
           are
           none
           that
           look
           upon
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Practice
           and
           Experience
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           and
           Saints
           ,
           as
           a
           sufficient
           President
           to
           authorize
           a
           Practice
           now
           ,
           that
           will
           deny
           the
           Lawfulness
           or
           Usefulness
           hereof
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           the
           Necessity
           of
           it
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           as
           some
           
           have
           done
           ,
           Do
           not
           you
           deny
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           adequate
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Commands
           or
           Practices
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           not
           a
           sufficient
           Warrant
           for
           you
           now
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           without
           you
           be
           again
           authorized
           ,
           and
           led
           unto
           it
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           Score
           ,
           do
           you
           not
           forbear
           some
           things
           ,
           both
           practised
           and
           commanded
           by
           the
           primitive
           Church
           and
           Saints
           ?
        
         
           Well
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           not
           any
           thing
           weakned
           this
           Objection
           ,
           but
           presented
           it
           in
           its
           full
           Vigour
           and
           Strength
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           clearly
           and
           distinctly
           answer
           thus
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Seasons
           and
           Times
           do
           not
           alter
           the
           Nature
           and
           Substance
           of
           Things
           in
           themselves
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           cause
           Things
           to
           alter
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Usefulness
           ,
           or
           not
           Usefulness
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Things
           commanded
           and
           practised
           at
           certain
           times
           and
           seasons
           fall
           of
           themselves
           ,
           whenas
           the
           Cause
           and
           Ground
           for
           which
           they
           were
           commanded
           is
           removed
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           need
           now
           for
           the
           Decision
           about
           Circumcision
           ,
           seeing
           there
           are
           none
           contend
           for
           it
           ,
           neither
           as
           to
           the
           Orders
           concerning
           Things
           offered
           to
           Idols
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           now
           no
           such
           Occasion
           ,
           yet
           who
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Command
           enjoyn'd
           in
           the
           same
           Place
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           20.
           
           
             To
             abstain
             from
             Fornication
          
           ,
           is
           now
           made
           void
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           daily
           need
           for
           its
           standing
           in
           Force
           ,
           because
           it
           yet
           remains
           as
           a
           Temptation
           man
           is
           incident
           to
           ?
           We
           confess
           indeed
           we
           are
           against
           such
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           bare
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           (
           though
           if
           it
           were
           seasonable
           now
           to
           debate
           it
           ,
           we
           find
           but
           few
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           whose
           Practises
           are
           so
           exactly
           squared
           )
           seek
           to
           uphold
           
             Customs
             ,
             Forms
             or
             Shaddows
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Use
           for
           which
           they
           were
           appointed
           ,
           is
           removed
           ,
           or
           the
           Substance
           it self
           known
           and
           witnessed
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           sufficiently
           elsewhere
           answered
           our
           Opposers
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           
             of
             Water-Baptism
             ,
             and
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
          
           &c.
           so
           that
           the
           Objection
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           ,
           doth
           not
           hold
           ,
           and
           the
           Difference
           is
           very
           wide
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           such
           Things
           ,
           the
           very
           Nature
           and
           Substance
           of
           which
           can
           never
           be
           dispensed
           with
           by
           the
           People
           of
           God
           so
           long
           as
           they
           are
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           yea
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           could
           not
           be
           his
           People
           ;
           for
           the
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           fundamental
           Principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           we
           own
           and
           believe
           originally
           and
           principally
           ,
           because
           
           they
           are
           the
           Truths
           of
           God
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Hearts
           hath
           constrained
           our
           Understandings
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           .
           In
           the
           second
           Place
           we
           are
           greatly
           confirmed
           ,
           strengthned
           and
           comforted
           in
           the
           joint
           Testimony
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           by
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Dayes
           of
           old
           believed
           and
           have
           left
           upon
           record
           the
           same
           Truths
           ,
           
             so
             we
             having
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Faith
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             I
             believed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             I
             spoken
             ,
             we
             also
             believe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             speak
          
           ;
           and
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           some
           that
           from
           the
           Letter
           have
           had
           the
           Notion
           of
           these
           Things
           ,
           have
           thereby
           in
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           received
           Occasion
           to
           have
           them
           revealed
           in
           the
           Life
           ;
           for
           we
           freely
           acknowledge
           (
           though
           often
           calumniated
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           that
           
             whatsoever
             Things
             were
             written
             aforetime
             ,
             were
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
             that
             we
             through
             Patience
             and
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             may
             have
             Hope
             .
          
           So
           then
           ,
           I
           hope
           if
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           lead
           me
           now
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           profitable
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           needful
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           keeping
           my
           Conscience
           clear
           and
           void
           of
           Offence
           towards
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           none
           will
           be
           so
           unreasonable
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           
             because
             it
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           nor
           do
           I
           think
           it
           will
           savour
           ill
           among
           any
           serious
           solid
           Christians
           ,
           for
           me
           to
           be
           the
           more
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           that
           I
           am
           led
           to
           this
           Thing
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           I
           find
           it
           in
           it self
           good
           and
           useful
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           like
           Occasions
           Christ
           commanded
           it
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Christians
           practised
           and
           recommended
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           that
           we
           can
           boldly
           say
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           in
           the
           Sight
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Spirit
           which
           leads
           us
           to
           believe
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Principles
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           them
           and
           maintain
           them
           again
           after
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           in
           their
           primitive
           and
           ancient
           Purity
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           delivered
           by
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Spirit
           doth
           now
           lead
           us
           into
           the
           like
           
             holy
             Order
             and
             Government
          
           to
           be
           exercised
           among
           us
           as
           it
           was
           among
           them
           ,
           being
           now
           the
           like
           Occasion
           and
           Opportunity
           ministred
           to
           us
           therefore
           ,
           what
           can
           any
           Christianly
           or
           Rationally
           object
           against
           it
           ;
           for
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Real
           Cause
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           thing
           it self
           speaketh
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           
           was
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Saints
           and
           Church
           of
           old
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           Ground
           then
           can
           any
           such
           Opposers
           have
           (
           for
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           scrupling
           at
           this
           ,
           do
           notwithstanding
           acknowledge
           our
           Principle
           )
           that
           this
           were
           done
           
             by
             Imposition
             or
             Imitation
          
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Principles
           ,
           seeing
           as
           it
           is
           needful
           to
           use
           all
           Diligence
           to
           convince
           and
           perswade
           People
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           it
           (
           which
           yet
           we
           cannot
           do
           ,
           but
           as
           Truth
           moves
           and
           draws
           in
           their
           Hearts
           )
           it
           is
           also
           no
           less
           needful
           ,
           when
           a
           People
           is
           gathered
           ,
           to
           keep
           and
           preserve
           them
           in
           Unity
           and
           Love
           ,
           
             as
             becomes
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           careful
           ,
           as
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Things
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             in
             Order
             ,
          
           and
           that
           all
           that
           is
           wrong
           be
           removed
           according
           to
           the
           Method
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           cherished
           and
           encouraged
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           conclude
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           very
           good
           Grounds
           ,
           
             that
             there
             ought
             now
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             heretofore
             to
             be
             Order
             &
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           which
           now
           cometh
           to
           be
           examined
           in
           the
           third
           Place
           is
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             What
             is
             the
             Order
             and
             Government
             we
             plead
             for
          
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             In
             what
             Cases
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             may
             extend
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             the
             Power
             decisive
             is
          
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             How
             it
             differeth
             ,
             and
             is
             wholely
             an
             other
             then
             the
             oppressive
             and
             persecuting
             Principallity
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             other
             Antichristian
             Assemblies
          
           ?
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           Fourth
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Order
           and
           Government
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           .
        
         
           IT
           will
           be
           needful
           then
           before
           I
           proceed
           to
           describe
           
             the
             Order
             &
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           to
           consider
           what
           is
           or
           may
           be
           properly
           understood
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           some
           ,
           as
           I
           touched
           before
           ,
           
           seem
           to
           be
           offended
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           afraid
           of
           the
           very
           Word
           ,
           because
           
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
          
           and
           such
           like
           Pretences
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           great
           Weapons
           wherewith
           Antichrist
           and
           the
           Apostate
           Christians
           have
           been
           these
           many
           Generations
           persecuting
           the
           Woman
           ,
           and
           warring
           against
           the
           Man-child
           ;
           and
           indeed
           great
           Disputes
           have
           been
           among
           the
           Learned
           Rabbies
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           concerning
           
             this
             Church
          
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           may
           be
           so
           accounted
           ,
           which
           I
           find
           not
           my
           Place
           at
           present
           to
           dive
           much
           in
           ,
           but
           shall
           only
           give
           the
           true
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           plain
           Testimony
           .
        
         
           The
           Word
           Church
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           as
           used
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           but
           
             a
             Gathering
             ,
             Company
             ,
             or
             Assembly
             of
             certain
             People
             ,
          
           called
           or
           gathered
           together
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Greek
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           the
           Translators
           render
           Church
           ,
           which
           Word
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           Verb
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           evoco
           ,
           I
           call
           out
           of
           ,
           from
           the
           Root
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           voco
           ,
           I
           call
           .
           Now
           though
           the
           English
           Word
           Church
           be
           only
           taken
           in
           such
           a
           Sense
           ,
           as
           People
           are
           gathered
           together
           upon
           a
           Religious
           Account
           ,
           yet
           the
           Greek
           Word
           that
           is
           so
           rendered
           ,
           is
           taken
           in
           general
           for
           every
           Gathering
           or
           Meeting
           together
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           therefore
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Town-Clark
             of
             the
          
           Ephesians
           
             dismissed
             the
             Tumult
          
           that
           was
           gathered
           there
           together
           ,
           the
           same
           Greek
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           used
           ,
           Acts
           19.
           41.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           he
           dismissed
           the
           Assembly
           or
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           A
           Church
           then
           in
           the
           Scripture
           Phrase
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           then
           a
           Meeting
           or
           Gathering
           of
           certain
           People
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           it
           be
           taken
           in
           a
           religious
           Sense
           ,
           as
           most
           commonly
           it
           is
           )
           are
           gathered
           together
           in
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           same
           Principles
           ,
           Doctrines
           and
           Points
           of
           Faith
           ,
           whereby
           as
           a
           Body
           they
           become
           distinguished
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           certain
           Relation
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           a
           conjunct
           Interest
           to
           the
           maintaining
           and
           propagating
           these
           Principles
           they
           judge
           to
           be
           right
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           a
           certain
           Care
           ,
           and
           Oversight
           over
           on
           another
           ,
           to
           prevent
           and
           remove
           all
           Occasions
           that
           may
           tend
           to
           break
           this
           their
           conjunct
           Interest
           ,
           hinder
           the
           Propagation
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           bring
           Infamy
           ,
           Contempt
           ,
           
           or
           Contumely
           upon
           it
           ,
           or
           give
           such
           as
           on
           the
           other
           Hand
           are
           or
           may
           be
           banded
           together
           to
           undo
           them
           ,
           just
           Occasion
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           decry
           and
           defame
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Way
           to
           distinguish
           that
           Church
           ,
           Gathering
           ,
           or
           Assembly
           of
           People
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           truly
           is
           the
           Head
           ,
           from
           snch
           as
           falsly
           pretend
           thereto
           ,
           is
           by
           considering
           the
           Principles
           ,
           &
           Grounds
           upon
           which
           they
           are
           gathered
           together
           ,
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           Hierarchy
           &
           Order
           they
           have
           among
           themselves
           ,
           the
           Way
           and
           Method
           they
           take
           to
           uphold
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Bottom
           upon
           which
           it
           standeth
           which
           will
           greatly
           contribute
           to
           clear
           all
           Mistakes
           .
        
         
           Forasmuch
           as
           
             Sanctification
             and
             Holiness
          
           is
           the
           great
           and
           chief
           End
           among
           true
           Christians
           ,
           which
           moves
           them
           to
           gather
           together
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           defines
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           Salutation
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           1.
           2.
           
           
             Vnto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             is
             at
          
           Corinth
           ,
           
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             called
             to
             be
             Saints
             ,
          
           so
           the
           Church
           is
           such
           as
           are
           sanctified
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           called
           to
           be
           Saints
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             Order
             and
             Government
          
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           a
           Church
           ,
           Meeting
           ,
           Gathering
           ,
           or
           Assembly
           claims
           towards
           those
           that
           have
           or
           do
           declare
           themselves
           Members
           ,
           who
           own
           ,
           believe
           and
           profess
           the
           same
           Doctrines
           and
           Principles
           of
           Faith
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           go
           under
           the
           same
           Distinction
           and
           Denomination
           ,
           whose
           Escapes
           ,
           Faults
           and
           Errors
           may
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           justly
           be
           imputed
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           not
           seasonably
           and
           christianly
           ,
           reproved
           ,
           reclaimed
           ,
           or
           condemned
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           not
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           concern
           our selves
           with
           those
           who
           are
           not
           of
           us
           ,
           far
           less
           ,
           who
           stand
           in
           Opposition
           to
           us
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           reprove
           ,
           instruct
           ,
           or
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           as
           Fellow
           Members
           ,
           or
           Brethren
           ,
           yet
           with
           a
           Respect
           to
           remove
           the
           general
           Reproach
           from
           the
           Christian
           Name
           ,
           with
           a
           tender
           Regard
           to
           the
           good
           of
           their
           immortal
           Souls
           ,
           for
           the
           Zeal
           we
           owe
           to
           God's
           Glory
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Exaltation
           and
           Propagation
           of
           his
           Everlasting
           Truth
           and
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           been
           wanting
           with
           the
           Hazard
           of
           our
           Lives
           to
           seek
           the
           scattered
           ones
           ,
           holding
           forth
           the
           Living
           and
           Sure
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           inviting
           and
           perswading
           all
           to
           
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           Notice
           of
           his
           Reproofs
           ,
           as
           he
           makes
           himself
           manifest
           in
           and
           by
           
             his
             Light
          
           in
           their
           
           Hearts
           ;
           so
           our
           Care
           and
           Travail
           is
           and
           hath
           been
           towards
           those
           that
           are
           without
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           Fellowship
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Light
           ;
           and
           towards
           those
           that
           are
           brought
           in
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           led
           out
           again
           ,
           or
           drawn
           aside
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           left
           Hand
           or
           the
           right
           ,
           by
           the
           Workings
           and
           Temptations
           of
           the
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           These
           Things
           being
           thus
           cleared
           and
           opened
           ,
           we
           do
           positively
           affirm
           ,
           that
           we
           being
           a
           People
           gathered
           together
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           (
           which
           most
           if
           not
           all
           of
           those
           that
           arising
           among
           our selves
           ,
           do
           oppose
           us
           herein
           ,
           have
           acknowledged
           )
           into
           the
           Belief
           of
           certain
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           also
           certain
           Practices
           &
           Performances
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           come
           to
           be
           separated
           and
           distinguished
           from
           others
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           meet
           apart
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           suffer
           deeply
           for
           our
           Joint-Testimony
           ,
           there
           are
           and
           must
           of
           Necessity
           be
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           gathering
           of
           us
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           preserving
           of
           us
           while
           gathered
           ,
           Diversities
           of
           Gifts
           and
           Operations
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           .
           Hence
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             1
             Tim.
          
           5.
           17.
           
           
             Let
             the
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             Honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           &
           this
           we
           suppose
           neither
           to
           be
           Popish
           nor
           Antichristian
           ,
           let
           our
           Opposers
           say
           it
           as
           oft
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           without
           reckoning
           the
           Apostles
           such
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Forasmuch
           as
           all
           are
           not
           called
           in
           the
           same
           Station
           ,
           some
           rich
           ,
           some
           poor
           ,
           some
           Servants
           ,
           some
           Masters
           ,
           some
           married
           ,
           some
           unmarried
           ,
           some
           Widdows
           ,
           and
           some
           Orphans
           ,
           and
           so
           forth
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           convenient
           ,
           but
           absolutely
           needfull
           that
           there
           be
           certain
           Meetings
           at
           certain
           Places
           and
           Times
           ,
           as
           may
           best
           sute
           the
           Conveniencies
           of
           such
           who
           may
           be
           most
           particularly
           concerned
           in
           them
           ,
           where
           both
           those
           that
           are
           to
           take
           Care
           may
           assemble
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           may
           need
           this
           Care
           may
           come
           and
           make
           known
           their
           Necessities
           ,
           and
           receive
           help
           ,
           whether
           by
           Counsel
           ,
           or
           Supply
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           respective
           Needs
           .
           This
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           contradict
           the
           Principle
           of
           being
           
             led
             inwardly
             and
             immediately
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           else
           how
           came
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           Day
           of
           the
           Powerful
           pouring
           forth
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           set
           apart
           Men
           for
           this
           Purpose
           ?
           sure
           this
           was
           not
           to
           lead
           them
           from
           their
           inward
           Guide
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           the
           contrary
           it
           
           is
           expresly
           said
           ,
           
             Look
             ye
             out
             among
             you
             Seven
             men
             of
             honest
             Report
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             whom
             we
             may
             appoint
             over
             this
             Business
             .
          
           Sure
           they
           were
           not
           to
           undertake
           a
           Business
           being
           full
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           might
           import
           a
           contradiction
           to
           their
           being
           led
           by
           it
           :
           So
           we
           see
           it
           is
           both
           fit
           ,
           and
           suitable
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           to
           have
           
             Meetings
             about
             Business
          
           .
           Now
           if
           any
           should
           be
           so
           whimsical
           or
           conceited
           ,
           as
           to
           scruple
           their
           being
           at
           set
           Places
           and
           Times
           ,
           though
           these
           be
           nothing
           relative
           to
           the
           Essential
           parts
           ,
           but
           only
           Circumstances
           relating
           to
           the
           Conveniency
           of
           our
           Persons
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           have
           Regard
           to
           so
           long
           as
           we
           are
           cloathed
           with
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ;
           and
           such
           Notionists
           as
           are
           against
           this
           Godly
           Care
           ,
           work
           far
           more
           in
           their
           vain
           Imaginations
           ,
           than
           they
           reduce
           to
           Practice
           ,
           being
           like
           unto
           such
           of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           James
           testified
           ,
           who
           content
           themselves
           with
           saying
           to
           
             the
             Naked
             ,
             be
             clothed
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             hungry
             ,
             be
             fed
             ,
          
           while
           they
           offer
           not
           in
           the
           least
           to
           minister
           to
           them
           those
           Things
           which
           are
           needful
           for
           clothing
           and
           Feeding
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           shall
           we
           not
           scruple
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           without
           very
           good
           Ground
           that
           we
           both
           appoint
           Places
           and
           Times
           ,
           and
           First
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Place
           ,
           I
           say
           as
           before
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           our
           Bodies
           we
           must
           meet
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           Necessity
           we
           must
           convey
           our
           Bodies
           unto
           one
           Place
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           speak
           and
           act
           in
           those
           Things
           we
           meet
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           be
           in
           some
           certain
           Place
           ,
           where
           all
           must
           know
           where
           to
           find
           it
           ,
           having
           herein
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           Conveniencies
           and
           Occasions
           of
           such
           as
           meet
           .
           Were
           it
           fit
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           should
           go
           do
           their
           Business
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
          
           at
           Rome
           ?
           Nay
           surely
           ,
           God
           hath
           not
           given
           us
           our
           Reasons
           to
           no
           Purpose
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           should
           make
           use
           for
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           
             yet
             alwayes
             in
             Subjection
             to
             his
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           we
           have
           respect
           to
           these
           Things
           in
           the
           appointing
           of
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           not
           without
           a
           Regard
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Sense
           of
           his
           Fear
           .
           And
           so
           the
           like
           as
           to
           Times
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           contradicting
           of
           the
           inward
           Leading
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           else
           how
           came
           the
           Apostle
           to
           appoint
           a
           Time
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           in
           their
           Contributions
           ,
           desiring
           them
           
             1
             Cor.
          
           16.
           2.
           
           
             To
             lay
             by
             them
             in
             store
             upon
             the
             first
             Day
             of
             the
             
             Week
             ,
             yea
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             not
             that
             he
             gave
             the
             same
             Order
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Galatia
           .
           I
           know
           not
           how
           any
           in
           Reason
           can
           quarrel
           Set-Times
           for
           outward
           Business
           ,
           it
           being
           done
           in
           a
           Subjection
           to
           God's
           Will
           ,
           as
           all
           Things
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           how
           can
           such
           as
           so
           do
           but
           quarrel
           the
           Apostle
           for
           this
           Imposition
           (
           at
           that
           Rate
           )
           upon
           the
           Churches
           of
           Corinth
           and
           Galatia
           ?
           We
           appoint
           no
           set
           Times
           for
           the
           Performance
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           appoint
           men
           to
           preach
           and
           pray
           at
           such
           and
           such
           Set-times
           ,
           though
           we
           appoint
           times
           to
           meet
           together
           
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           we
           may
           feel
           his
           Presence
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           move
           in
           and
           through
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           without
           Limitation
           ,
           which
           Practice
           of
           meeting
           together
           ,
           we
           are
           greatly
           encouraged
           to
           by
           the
           Promise
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           blessed
           Experience
           ,
           and
           also
           we
           are
           severely
           prohibited
           to
           lay
           it
           aside
           by
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           also
           on
           the
           other
           Hand
           by
           the
           sad
           Experience
           of
           such
           as
           by
           Negligence
           or
           Prejudice
           ,
           forsake
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           God's
           People
           ,
           upon
           many
           of
           which
           is
           already
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           upon
           others
           daily
           fulfilling
           the
           Judgments
           threatned
           upon
           such
           Transgressors
           ,
           read
           Heb.
           10.
           from
           ver
           .
           23.
           to
           the
           End
           ,
           where
           that
           Duty
           is
           so
           seriously
           exhorted
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           Contempt
           of
           it
           reckoned
           
             a
             wilfull
             Sin
          
           ,
           almost
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           unpardonable
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           
             Treading
             under
             Foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Doing
             Despite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           which
           is
           fulfilled
           in
           our
           Day
           ,
           and
           proves
           the
           lamentable
           Fruits
           of
           such
           as
           have
           so
           backsliden
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           therefore
           having
           so
           much
           good
           and
           real
           Ground
           for
           what
           we
           do
           herein
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Approbation
           and
           Encouragment
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           both
           by
           Command
           and
           Practice
           ,
           we
           can
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           both
           the
           Alpha
           and
           Omega
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           and
           Cap-stone
           ,
           faithfully
           affirm
           in
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           
             That
             God
             hath
             led
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             both
             to
             appoint
             Places
             and
             Times
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Faces
             one
             of
             another
             ,
          
           and
           to
           take
           Care
           one
           for
           another
           ,
           provoking
           one
           another
           to
           Love
           and
           good
           Works
           ;
           and
           our
           Faith
           and
           Cofidence
           herein
           cannot
           be
           staggered
           by
           a
           meer
           Denial
           in
           our
           Opposers
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Reason
           will
           say
           it
           ought
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Thing
           it self
           hath
           such
           a
           solid
           and
           real
           Cause
           and
           Foundation
           ,
           so
           good
           and
           suitable
           a
           Patern
           and
           Example
           ,
           
           and
           that
           it
           is
           constantly
           confirmed
           to
           us
           ,
           both
           by
           
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
          
           and
           by
           the
           good
           Fruits
           and
           Effects
           which
           we
           daily
           reap
           thereby
           ,
           as
           a
           Seal
           and
           Confirmation
           that
           God
           is
           well
           pleased
           therewith
           ,
           and
           approveth
           us
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           far
           proceeded
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           ought
           
             to
             be
             Order
             and
             Government
          
           among
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           certain
           Meetings
           set
           apart
           for
           that
           End
           ,
           it
           is
           next
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           what
           Cases
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           it
           may
           extend
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           Fifth
           .
        
         
           In
           what
           Cases
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           this
           Government
           extends
           ,
           and
           first
           ,
           as
           to
           Outwards
           and
           Temporals
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           that
           which
           gave
           the
           first
           Rise
           for
           this
           Order
           among
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           verily
           believe
           might
           have
           been
           among
           the
           first
           Occasions
           that
           gave
           the
           like
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Care
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             of
             Widdows
             and
             Orphans
             .
          
           Love
           and
           Compassion
           are
           the
           great
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefest
           Marks
           of
           Christianity
           .
           
             Hereby
             shall
             it
             be
             known
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           And
           James
           the
           Apostle
           places
           Religion
           herein
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           
             Pure
             Religion
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             Vndefiled
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             is
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             Fatherless
             and
             Widdows
             in
             their
             Afflictions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           this
           then
           ,
           as
           one
           main
           End
           do
           we
           meet
           together
           that
           Inquiry
           may
           be
           made
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           poor
           of
           the
           Houshould
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           need
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           supplied
           ,
           that
           the
           Widdows
           may
           be
           taken
           Care
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           Orphans
           and
           Fatherless
           may
           be
           bred
           up
           and
           educated
           :
           Who
           will
           be
           so
           unchristian
           ,
           as
           to
           reprove
           this
           
             good
             Order
             and
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           needless
           ?
           but
           if
           any
           will
           thus
           object
           ,
           
             May
             not
             the
             Spirit
             lead
             every
             one
             of
             you
             to
             give
             to
             them
             that
             need
             ?
             What
             needs
             meeting
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             such
             Formalities
             ?
          
        
         
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           leads
           us
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           what
           can
           they
           say
           to
           the
           contrary
           ?
           nor
           is
           this
           a
           Practice
           any
           ways
           inconsistent
           with
           being
           inwardly
           and
           immediately
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           now
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Dayes
           of
           old
           ;
           lead
           his
           People
           into
           those
           Things
           which
           are
           orderly
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           good
           Report
           ;
           
             for
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Confusion
             ,
          
           &
           therefore
           the
           Holy
           Apostles
           judged
           it
           no
           Inconsistency
           with
           their
           being
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           to
           appoint
           
             Men
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             of
             Wisdom
             over
             the
             Business
             of
             the
             poor
             .
          
           Now
           if
           to
           be
           full
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           be
           a
           Qualification
           needfull
           for
           this
           Imployment
           ,
           surely
           the
           Nature
           of
           their
           Imployment
           was
           not
           to
           render
           this
           so
           needful
           a
           Qualification
           useless
           ,
           and
           ineffectual
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           led
           by
           it
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           at
           that
           Time
           all
           filled
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           something
           wanting
           before
           this
           good
           Order
           was
           established
           .
           
             There
             was
             a
             Murmuring
             that
             some
             Widdows
             were
             neglected
             in
             the
             daily
             Ministration
             ,
          
           and
           we
           must
           not
           suppose
           the
           Apostles
           went
           about
           to
           remedy
           this
           Evil
           that
           was
           creeping
           into
           the
           Church
           without
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           that
           this
           Remedy
           they
           were
           led
           to
           ,
           was
           stepping
           into
           the
           Apostacy
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           so
           said
           of
           us
           ,
           we
           proceeding
           upon
           the
           like
           Occasion
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           it
           be
           thus
           needful
           ,
           and
           suitable
           to
           the
           Gospel
           to
           relieve
           the
           Necessities
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           
             was
             no
             Begger
             to
             be
             among
          
           Israel
           
             of
             old
          
           ,
           so
           far
           less
           now
           ,
           must
           there
           not
           be
           Meetings
           to
           appoint
           Contribution
           in
           Order
           to
           the
           performing
           these
           Things
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           other
           but
           the
           giving
           of
           a
           general
           Intimation
           what
           the
           needs
           are
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           ,
           as
           God
           moves
           sheir
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           hath
           prospered
           them
           ,
           without
           Imposition
           ,
           Force
           or
           Limitation
           ,
           may
           give
           towards
           these
           needful
           Uses
           ,
           in
           which
           Case
           these
           Murmurers
           at
           our
           good
           order
           in
           such
           matters
           may
           well
           think
           strange
           at
           the
           Apostle
           .
           How
           pressingly
           ?
           how
           earnestly
           doth
           he
           reiterate
           his
           Desires
           and
           Provocations
           ,
           so
           to
           speak
           ,
           in
           this
           Respect
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           16.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           and
           the
           8th
           and
           9th
           Chapters
           of
           the
           2d
           Epistle
           throughout
           !
        
         
           Now
           though
           he
           testifies
           to
           them
           elsewhere
           that
           
             they
             are
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwells
             in
             
             them
             ,
          
           yet
           ceaseth
           he
           not
           to
           intreat
           and
           exhort
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           certain
           Orders
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
        
         
           Besides
           all
           these
           Reasons
           which
           are
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           any
           unprejudicate
           man
           ,
           the
           
             Secret
             Approbation
             of
             God's
             Spirit
          
           accompanying
           us
           in
           this
           Thing
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Fruits
           and
           Effects
           of
           it
           which
           hundreds
           can
           witness
           to
           ,
           whose
           Needs
           have
           been
           supplied
           ,
           and
           themselves
           helped
           through
           divers
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           some
           already
           ,
           &
           of
           many
           more
           Orphans
           and
           Fatherless
           Children
           ,
           who
           have
           found
           no
           want
           neither
           of
           Father
           nor
           Mother
           ,
           or
           other
           Relations
           through
           the
           tender
           Love
           and
           Care
           of
           God's
           People
           in
           putting
           them
           in
           Trades
           and
           Imployments
           and
           giving
           them
           all
           needfull
           Education
           which
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           ere
           this
           Age
           pass
           away
           to
           those
           that
           have
           an
           Eye
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           not
           the
           meer
           Doings
           and
           Orders
           of
           Men
           ,
           
             but
             the
             Work
             of
             him
             who
             is
             appearing
             in
             ten
             Thousands
             of
             his
             Saints
             to
             establish
             ,
             not
             only
             Truth
             ,
             but
             Mercy
             and
             Righteousness
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           End
           therefore
           in
           the
           second
           Place
           this
           Order
           reacheth
           the
           taking
           up
           and
           composing
           of
           Differences
           as
           to
           outward
           Things
           ,
           which
           may
           fall
           out
           betwixt
           Friend
           and
           Friend
           ;
           for
           such
           Things
           may
           fall
           out
           through
           the
           Intricacies
           of
           diverse
           Affairs
           ,
           where
           neither
           hath
           any
           positive
           Intention
           to
           injure
           and
           defraud
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           Cases
           might
           be
           instanced
           ;
           or
           if
           through
           the
           Workings
           and
           Temptations
           of
           him
           ;
           whose
           Work
           is
           to
           beset
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           and
           People
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           to
           engender
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           Strise
           and
           Division
           among
           them
           ,
           any
           should
           step
           aside
           ,
           as
           to
           offer
           to
           wrong
           ,
           or
           prejudge
           his
           Neighbour
           ;
           we
           do
           boldly
           aver
           ,
           as
           a
           People
           gathered
           together
           by
           the
           Lord
           unto
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           and
           distinguished
           from
           all
           others
           by
           our
           Joint
           Testimony
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           Power
           and
           Authority
           to
           decide
           and
           remove
           these
           things
           among
           our selves
           ,
           without
           going
           to
           others
           to
           seek
           Redress
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           it self
           hath
           so
           much
           Reason
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           tell
           if
           any
           that
           are
           not
           wholely
           prejudicate
           or
           obstinate
           can
           blame
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           be
           of
           one
           Mind
           concerning
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           be
           our
           Joint-Interest
           to
           bring
           all
           others
           unto
           the
           same
           Truth
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           supposing
           them
           to
           be
           wrong
           ,
           what
           Confidence
           can
           we
           have
           
           to
           think
           of
           reclaiming
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           Truth
           we
           profess
           have
           not
           Efficacy
           as
           to
           reconcile
           us
           among
           our selves
           in
           the
           Matters
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           forced
           to
           go
           out
           to
           others
           for
           
             Equity
             and
             Justice
          
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           find
           it
           among
           our selves
           :
           how
           can
           we
           expect
           to
           invite
           them
           to
           come
           among
           us
           ,
           when
           such
           Virtues
           as
           which
           still
           accompany
           the
           Truth
           ,
           are
           necessarily
           supposed
           to
           be
           wanting
           ,
           should
           we
           affirm
           otherwise
           it
           were
           to
           destroy
           the
           Truth
           and
           Faith
           we
           have
           been
           and
           are
           in
           the
           Lord's
           Hand
           building
           up
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Practice
           of
           such
           as
           oppose
           us
           herein
           ,
           hath
           no
           less
           Tendency
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           besides
           the
           Enforcing
           and
           Intrinsick
           Reason
           of
           this
           Thing
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           Concurrence
           ,
           Approbation
           and
           Comfort
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Testimony
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
          
           6.
           
           
             Dare
             any
             of
             you
             having
             a
             matter
             against
             another
             go
             to
             Law
             before
             the
             Vnjust
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             the
             Saints
             ?
          
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           
             Do
             you
             reckon
             all
             Vnjust
             that
             are
             not
             of
             you
             ?
             Think
             ye
             all
             other
             People
             void
             of
             Justice
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           Though
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           this
           Expression
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           he
           did
           not
           reckon
           all
           others
           —
           Unjust
           that
           had
           not
           received
           then
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           doubt
           Morall
           and
           Just
           Men
           among
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           same
           Paul
           commends
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Festus
           ,
           he
           reckons
           them
           there
           Unjust
           in
           Respect
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           or
           comparatively
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           such
           as
           are
           not
           come
           to
           the
           just
           principle
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           to
           obey
           it
           and
           follow
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           he
           accounts
           them
           who
           are
           least
           —
           esteemed
           in
           the
           Church
           capable
           to
           decide
           such
           Matters
           ,
           yet
           he
           supposeth
           it
           safer
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           Judgment
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           
             by
             taking
             wrong
             ,
             or
             suffering
             wrong
             ,
          
           then
           to
           go
           before
           others
           to
           the
           greater
           Reproach
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           We
           hope
           though
           many
           Occasions
           of
           this
           kind
           have
           fallen
           in
           among
           us
           since
           we
           have
           been
           a
           People
           ,
           none
           have
           had
           just
           occasion
           to
           decline
           our
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           though
           some
           should
           suppose
           themselves
           to
           be
           wronged
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           should
           go
           bring
           their
           matter
           before
           others
           ,
           we
           might
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           in
           the
           forementioned
           Chapter
           ,
           ver
           .
           7.
           
           
             This
             were
             thereby
             a
             Fault
             in
             them
             ,
          
           and
           would
           evidence
           a
           greater
           Care
           of
           some
           outward
           Concern
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Honour
           and
           Interest
           
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           such
           as
           have
           a
           tender
           Regard
           that
           Way
           ,
           would
           rather
           suffer
           what
           to
           their
           Apprehensions
           may
           seem
           wrong
           ;
           for
           in
           matters
           wherein
           two
           Parties
           are
           opposite
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           
             Meum
             and
             Tuum
          
           ,
           it
           is
           somewhat
           hard
           to
           please
           both
           ,
           except
           where
           the
           Power
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Righteous
           Judgment
           thereof
           reaching
           to
           that
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           hath
           brought
           to
           a
           true
           Acknowledgment
           ,
           him
           that
           hath
           been
           mistaken
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           which
           hath
           frequently
           fallen
           out
           among
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           often
           refreshing
           and
           confirming
           our
           Souls
           in
           the
           certain
           Belief
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           fulfilling
           his
           ▪
           Promises
           among
           us
           ,
           
             In
             restoring
             Judges
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             Counsellors
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Beginning
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           suppose
           any
           should
           be
           so
           pettish
           or
           humorous
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           agree
           in
           such
           Matters
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           before
           the
           Unbelievers
           (
           for
           though
           I
           reckon
           them
           not
           such
           Unbelievers
           as
           the
           Heathen
           of
           old
           ,
           because
           they
           profess
           a
           Faith
           in
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           Unbelievers
           ,
           as
           to
           these
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           which
           we
           know
           are
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Sense
           must
           be
           Unbelievers
           as
           to
           him
           that
           so
           appealeth
           to
           them
           from
           his
           Brethren
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           such
           as
           so
           do
           ,
           first
           commit
           a
           certain
           Hurt
           and
           Evil
           in
           staining
           the
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Truth
           they
           profess
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           dearer
           to
           us
           then
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           that
           outward
           Matter
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           thus
           do
           ,
           they
           run
           a
           Hazard
           ,
           not
           knowing
           whether
           things
           shall
           carry
           as
           they
           expect
           ;
           if
           they
           loose
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           double
           prejudice
           ,
           if
           they
           gain
           it
           is
           a
           too
           dear
           Rate
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           Hurt
           of
           Truth
           's
           Reputation
           ,
           which
           their
           outward
           Advantage
           cannot
           make
           up
           .
           If
           then
           it
           be
           unlawfull
           to
           do
           evil
           ,
           that
           good
           may
           come
           of
           it
           ,
           even
           a
           Spiritual
           Good
           ,
           far
           less
           is
           it
           lawful
           to
           do
           a
           positive
           Evil
           of
           so
           deep
           a
           Dye
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           an
           Evil
           Report
           upon
           the
           good
           Land
           ;
           and
           give
           the
           Uncircumcised
           an
           Occasion
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Uncertain
           Hope
           of
           an
           outward
           Gain
           ,
           it
           is
           far
           better
           to
           suffer
           Loss
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           very
           well
           argues
           in
           the
           Place
           above
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           ,
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           appear
           to
           be
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           suppose
           
             there
             is
             not
             a
             wise
             Man
             among
             us
             all
             ,
             nor
             an
             honest
             Man
             that
             is
             able
             to
             judge
             betwixt
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           We
           shall
           not
           
           covet
           to
           meddle
           in
           their
           Matter
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           that
           either
           they
           or
           their
           Cause
           is
           naught
           (
           thought
           Praises
           to
           Go
           )
           d
           among
           all
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           gone
           from
           us
           ,
           either
           upon
           one
           Account
           or
           other
           ,
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           any
           were
           so
           minded
           towards
           us
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           having
           let
           in
           the
           Offence
           of
           somethings
           or
           persons
           ,
           have
           had
           this
           Unanimous
           Testimony
           concerning
           us
           ,
           that
           
             generally
             we
             are
             an
             honest
             and
             upright-hearted
             People
             ,
          
           but
           whatever
           Sense
           our
           Enemies
           or
           Apostates
           have
           of
           us
           ,
           who
           look
           asquaint
           on
           the
           Face
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           can
           see
           nothing
           aright
           in
           those
           they
           love
           not
           ,
           or
           are
           prejudicate
           against
           .
           This
           we
           can
           say
           in
           the
           last
           Place
           ,
           besides
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Scripture
           above
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           Fruits
           and
           Effects
           which
           daily
           abound
           to
           the
           Houshold
           of
           Faith
           ,
           in
           this
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           Parts
           of
           the
           Government
           the
           Lord
           is
           establishing
           among
           us
           ,
           doth
           more
           &
           more
           commend
           it
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           confirmeth
           our
           Hearts
           in
           the
           certain
           Belief
           of
           that
           which
           we
           can
           confidently
           testifie
           in
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           
             that
             God
             hath
             led
             us
             hereunto
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           we
           see
           the
           Hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           herein
           ,
           which
           in
           due
           Time
           will
           yet
           more
           appear
           ,
           that
           as
           through
           our
           faithful
           Testimony
           in
           the
           Hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           Antichristian
           and
           Apostatized
           Generation
           ,
           
             the
             National
             Ministry
          
           hath
           received
           a
           deadly
           Blow
           by
           our
           discovering
           and
           witnessing
           against
           their
           Forced
           Maintenance
           and
           Tythes
           ,
           against
           which
           we
           have
           testified
           by
           many
           cruel
           Sufferings
           of
           all
           kinds
           (
           as
           our
           Chronicles
           shall
           make
           known
           to
           Generations
           to
           come
           )
           so
           that
           their
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Thousands
           begins
           to
           totter
           and
           loose
           its
           Strength
           ,
           and
           shall
           assuredly
           fall
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           through
           Truth
           's
           prevailing
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           other
           Hand
           ,
           do
           we
           by
           coming
           to
           Righteousness
           and
           Innocency
           ,
           weaken
           the
           Strength
           of
           their
           Kingdom
           who
           judge
           for
           Rewards
           (
           as
           well
           as
           such
           as
           preach
           for
           Hire
           ▪
           )
           and
           by
           not
           ministring
           Occasion
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           heaped
           up
           Riches
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           Excess
           ,
           Lust
           and
           Riot
           ,
           by
           feeding
           and
           preying
           upon
           the
           Iniquities
           and
           Contentions
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           for
           as
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           prevails
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           by
           our
           faithful
           witnessing
           and
           keeping
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           Nations
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           eased
           and
           disburdned
           of
           that
           deceitful
           Tribe
           of
           Lawyers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Priests
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           many
           Tricks
           ,
           and
           Endless
           Intricacies
           
           have
           rendered
           Justice
           in
           their
           Method
           burdensom
           to
           honest
           Men
           ,
           and
           seek
           not
           so
           much
           to
           put
           an
           End
           ,
           as
           to
           foment
           Controversies
           and
           Contentions
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           may
           be
           still
           fed
           and
           upheld
           ,
           and
           their
           Trade
           kept
           up
           .
           Whereas
           by
           Truth
           's
           Propagation
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           these
           Controversies
           will
           dye
           by
           Mens
           coming
           to
           be
           less
           contentious
           ,
           so
           when
           any
           Difference
           ariseth
           ,
           the
           Saints
           giving
           Judgment
           
             without
             Gift
             or
             Reward
          
           ,
           or
           running
           into
           the
           Tricks
           and
           endless
           
             Labyrinths
             of
             the
             Lawyers
          
           ,
           will
           soon
           compose
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           we
           are
           perswaded
           the
           Lord
           is
           bringing
           about
           in
           our
           Day
           ,
           though
           many
           do
           not
           ,
           and
           many
           will
           not
           see
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           indeed
           in
           a
           Way
           different
           and
           contrary
           to
           Man's
           Wisdom
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           despising
           Christ
           in
           his
           inward
           Appearance
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Meanness
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           of
           old
           did
           him
           in
           his
           outward
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           there
           were
           some
           then
           that
           did
           witness
           and
           could
           not
           be
           silent
           ,
           but
           must
           testifie
           that
           he
           was
           come
           ;
           even
           so
           now
           are
           there
           Thousands
           that
           can
           set
           to
           their
           Seal
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           now
           again
           the
           second
           time
           appeared
           ,
           and
           is
           appearing
           
             in
             Ten
             Thousands
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
          
           in
           and
           among
           whom
           (
           as
           a
           first
           Fruits
           of
           many
           more
           that
           shall
           be
           gathered
           )
           he
           is
           restoring
           the
           Golden
           Age
           ,
           and
           bringing
           them
           
             into
             the
             Holy
             Order
             and
             Government
             of
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
          
           who
           is
           ruling
           ,
           and
           to
           rule
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           setting
           forth
           the
           Counsellors
           as
           at
           the
           Beginning
           ,
           and
           Judges
           as
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           establishing
           Truth
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           Righteousness
           and
           Judgement
           again
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           
             Amen
             ,
             Halelujah
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           these
           Meetings
           take
           Care
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Marriages
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           be
           clear
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           may
           nothing
           be
           done
           in
           that
           Procedure
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           may
           prove
           to
           the
           Prejudice
           of
           Truth
           or
           of
           the
           Parties
           concerned
           ,
           which
           being
           an
           outward
           Thing
           that
           is
           acknowledged
           in
           it self
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           of
           the
           greatest
           Importance
           a
           Man
           or
           a
           Woman
           can
           perform
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           suddain
           ,
           unwary
           or
           disorderly
           Procedure
           whereof
           ,
           very
           great
           Snares
           and
           Reproaches
           may
           be
           cast
           both
           upon
           the
           Parties
           and
           the
           Profession
           owned
           by
           them
           ,
           therefore
           it
           doth
           very
           fitly
           among
           other
           things
           when
           it
           occurs
           come
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           by
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           met
           to
           take
           Care
           to
           preserve
           all
           things
           right
           and
           savoury
           in
           the
           Houshould
           of
           Faith
           :
           
           We
           do
           believe
           our
           Adversaries
           that
           watch
           for
           Evil
           —
           against
           us
           ,
           would
           be
           glad
           how
           promiscuously
           or
           disorderly
           we
           proceeded
           in
           this
           weighty
           Matter
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           the
           more
           boldly
           accuse
           us
           ,
           as
           Overturners
           of
           all
           
             Humane
             and
             Christian
             Order
          
           ,
           but
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           us
           without
           his
           Counsel
           and
           Wisdom
           in
           this
           Thing
           ,
           nor
           will
           he
           that
           any
           should
           receive
           Just
           Occasion
           against
           —
           us
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           weighty
           Concern
           ,
           we
           ,
           who
           can
           do
           nothing
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           all
           for
           and
           with
           a
           Regard
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           have
           divers
           Testimonies
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           we
           cannot
           marry
           with
           those
           that
           walk
           not
           in
           ,
           and
           obey
           not
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           another
           Judgment
           ,
           or
           Fellowship
           ,
           or
           pretending
           to
           it
           ,
           walk
           not
           suitably
           and
           answerably
           thereto
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Nor
           can
           we
           go
           to
           the
           Hireling-Priests
           to
           uphold
           their
           false
           and
           usurped
           Authority
           ,
           who
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           marry
           People
           without
           any
           Command
           or
           President
           for
           it
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Nor
           can
           we
           suffer
           any
           such
           Kind
           of
           Marriages
           to
           pass
           among
           us
           ,
           which
           either
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Degrees
           of
           Consanguinity
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           in
           it self
           is
           unlawfull
           ,
           or
           from
           which
           there
           may
           be
           any
           just
           Reflection
           cast
           upon
           our
           Way
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           two
           ,
           they
           being
           Matter
           of
           Principles
           received
           and
           believed
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           my
           Work
           here
           to
           debate
           them
           ,
           only
           since
           they
           are
           received
           and
           owned
           as
           such
           for
           which
           we
           can
           and
           have
           given
           out
           sufficient
           Reasons
           else-where
           as
           for
           our
           other
           Principles
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           care
           how
           any
           by
           walking
           otherwise
           bring
           Reproach
           upon
           us
           .
           Yet
           not
           to
           pass
           them
           wholely
           by
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           First
           ,
           Besides
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Hearts
           which
           is
           the
           Original
           Ground
           of
           our
           Faith
           in
           all
           Things
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           6.
           14.
           
           
             Be
             ye
             not
             unequally
             yoked
             together
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           if
           any
           should
           think
           it
           were
           much
           from
           this
           Scripture
           to
           plead
           it
           absolutely
           unlawful
           ,
           in
           any
           Case
           to
           joyn
           in
           Marriage
           with
           any
           (
           however
           otherwise
           Sober
           )
           because
           of
           their
           not
           being
           one
           with
           us
           in
           all
           Things
           ,
           I
           shall
           speak
           my
           Judgment
           .
           To
           me
           it
           appears
           so
           ,
           and
           to
           many
           more
           who
           have
           obtained
           Mercy
           ,
           
             and
             we
             think
             we
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           but
           whether
           it
           be
           lawful
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           positively
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           expedient
           ,
           neither
           doth
           it
           edifie
           ,
           and
           as
           that
           which
           is
           of
           dangerous
           Consequence
           ,
           doth
           give
           justly
           Offence
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           true
           tender
           Heart
           will
           prefer
           his
           private
           Love
           to
           the
           Good
           and
           Interest
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Second
           ,
           In
           that
           we
           deny
           the
           Priests
           their
           
             assumed
             Authority
             and
             Power
          
           to
           marry
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           is
           no
           wise
           we
           can
           resile
           from
           ,
           nor
           can
           we
           own
           any
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Testimony
           against
           the
           Usurpations
           of
           that
           Generation
           ,
           who
           never
           yet
           that
           I
           ever
           heard
           of
           ,
           could
           produce
           any
           Scripture-proof
           or
           Example
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           seeing
           none
           can
           pretend
           Conscience
           in
           the
           Matter
           (
           for
           they
           themselves
           confess
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           Marriage
           )
           if
           any
           pretending
           to
           be
           among
           us
           should
           through
           Fear
           ,
           Interest
           ,
           or
           Prejudice
           to
           the
           Truth
           come
           under
           and
           bow
           to
           that
           Image
           ,
           have
           we
           not
           Reason
           to
           deny
           such
           Slavish
           and
           Ignoble
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           mind
           not
           Truth
           and
           its
           Testimony
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Seeing
           if
           any
           walking
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           going
           under
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           should
           hastily
           or
           disorderly
           go
           together
           ,
           either
           being
           within
           the
           Degrees
           of
           Consanguinity
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           forbids
           ,
           or
           that
           either
           Party
           should
           have
           been
           formerly
           under
           any
           Tye
           or
           Obligation
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           vast
           Disproportion
           which
           might
           bring
           a
           just
           Reflection
           upon
           us
           from
           our
           Opposers
           ;
           Can
           any
           blame
           us
           for
           taking
           Care
           to
           prevent
           these
           Evils
           ,
           by
           appointing
           that
           such
           as
           so
           design
           ,
           make
           known
           their
           Intentions
           to
           these
           Churches
           or
           Assemblies
           where
           they
           are
           most
           known
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           know
           just
           Cause
           of
           Hinderance
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           a
           timous
           Let
           put
           to
           the
           Hurt
           ,
           either
           by
           stopping
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           condescend
           ,
           or
           by
           refusing
           to
           be
           Witnesses
           and
           Concurrers
           with
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           ?
           for
           we
           take
           not
           upon
           us
           to
           hinder
           any
           to
           marry
           otherwise
           then
           by
           Advice
           ,
           or
           disconcerning
           our selves
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           judge
           that
           such
           as
           do
           marry
           contrary
           to
           our
           Mind
           ,
           that
           therefore
           their
           Marriage
           is
           null
           and
           void
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           dissolved
           afterwards
           ,
           nay
           ,
           all
           our
           meddling
           is
           in
           a
           holy
           Care
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Thing
           be
           right
           ,
           all
           that
           we
           do
           is
           to
           be
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           say
           for
           our
           
           Vindication
           to
           such
           as
           may
           upbraid
           us
           therewith
           ,
           that
           we
           advise
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           did
           no
           wayes
           concur
           in
           the
           Matter
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           bear
           their
           own
           Burden
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           and
           People
           of
           God
           be
           cleared
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           our
           Way
           Herein
           is
           so
           answerable
           to
           Reason
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           none
           will
           blame
           us
           therefore
           ,
           except
           ,
           either
           such
           whose
           Irregular
           and
           Impatient
           Lusts
           cannot
           suffer
           a
           Serious
           and
           Christian
           Examination
           ,
           and
           an
           advised
           and
           moderate
           Procedure
           ,
           or
           such
           who
           watching
           for
           evil
           against
           us
           ,
           are
           sorry
           we
           should
           proceed
           so
           orderly
           ,
           and
           would
           rather
           we
           should
           suffer
           all
           manner
           of
           Irregularities
           and
           Abominations
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           the
           more
           to
           say
           against
           us
           ;
           but
           the
           Solid
           and
           Real
           Reasons
           we
           have
           for
           our
           Way
           herein
           ,
           will
           sufficiently
           plead
           for
           us
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           all
           Sober
           Men
           ;
           and
           moreover
           ,
           the
           Testimony
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           in
           our
           Hearts
           doth
           abundantly
           confirm
           us
           ,
           both
           against
           the
           Folly
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           Envy
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           There
           being
           nothing
           more
           needful
           then
           to
           preserve
           Men
           and
           Women
           in
           Righteousness
           after
           they
           are
           brought
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           nothing
           more
           certain
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           great
           Enemy
           of
           Man's
           Soul
           seeks
           daily
           how
           he
           may
           draw
           back
           again
           ,
           and
           catch
           those
           who
           have
           in
           some
           measure
           escaped
           his
           Snares
           ,
           and
           known
           Deliverance
           from
           them
           ,
           therefore
           do
           we
           also
           meet
           together
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           receive
           an
           opportunity
           to
           understand
           if
           any
           have
           fallen
           under
           his
           Temptations
           that
           we
           may
           restore
           them
           again
           if
           possible
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           separate
           them
           from
           us
           :
           Surely
           if
           we
           did
           not
           so
           we
           might
           be
           justly
           blamed
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           among
           whom
           it
           were
           lawful
           to
           commit
           any
           Evil
           unreproved
           ,
           indeed
           this
           were
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           that
           Libertinism
           ,
           which
           some
           have
           falsly
           accused
           us
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           hath
           been
           our
           Care
           all
           along
           ,
           as
           become
           the
           People
           of
           God
           to
           avoid
           ,
           therefore
           have
           we
           sought
           always
           to
           keep
           the
           House
           clean
           ,
           by
           faithfully
           reproving
           and
           removing
           according
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Offence
           ,
           and
           the
           Scandal
           following
           thereupon
           ;
           private
           things
           privately
           ,
           &
           publick
           things
           publickly
           :
           We
           desire
           not
           to
           propagate
           Hurt
           ,
           and
           defile
           Peoples
           Minds
           with
           telling
           them
           such
           things
           as
           tend
           not
           to
           edifie
           ,
           yet
           do
           we
           not
           so
           cover
           over
           or
           smooth
           over
           any
           
           Wickedness
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           deal
           roundly
           with
           the
           Persons
           guilty
           ,
           and
           causing
           them
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Scandal
           in
           their
           acknowledgment
           before
           all
           to
           whose
           Knowledge
           it
           hath
           come
           ,
           yet
           judge
           we
           not
           our selves
           obliged
           to
           
             tell
             that
             in
          
           Gath
           ,
           
             or
             publish
             that
             in
             the
             Streets
             of
          
           Askelon
           ,
           
             which
             makes
             the
             Daughters
             of
             the
             Vncircumcised
             rejoyce
             ,
          
           or
           strengthen
           Atheists
           and
           Ranters
           in
           their
           Obduredness
           ,
           who
           feed
           more
           upon
           the
           Failings
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           then
           to
           imitate
           their
           true
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           where
           we
           find
           an
           Unfeigned
           Returning
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           desire
           not
           to
           remember
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           forgotten
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           throw
           Offences
           in
           the
           Way
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           stumble
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           our
           Care
           as
           to
           these
           Things
           also
           ,
           is
           most
           needful
           ,
           and
           a
           Part
           of
           that
           
             Order
             and
             Government
          
           which
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           never
           was
           nor
           can
           be
           without
           ,
           as
           doth
           abundantly
           appear
           by
           divers
           Scriptures
           heretofore
           mentioned
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECTION
           Sixth
           .
        
         
           How
           far
           this
           Government
           doth
           extend
           in
           Matters
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           purely
           conscientious
           .
        
         
           THUS
           far
           I
           have
           considered
           the
           
             Order
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           it
           respects
           outward
           things
           ,
           and
           its
           Authority
           in
           condemning
           or
           removing
           such
           things
           which
           in
           themselves
           are
           Evil
           ,
           as
           being
           those
           which
           none
           will
           readily
           justifie
           ,
           the
           Necessity
           of
           which
           things
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           few
           but
           will
           acknowledge
           the
           Care
           and
           Order
           in
           these
           Cases
           ,
           to
           be
           commendable
           and
           expedient
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           consider
           things
           of
           another
           kind
           ,
           which
           either
           verily
           are
           ,
           or
           are
           supposed
           to
           be
           
             Matters
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           wherein
           People
           may
           lay
           claim
           to
           Conscience
           in
           the
           acting
           or
           forbearing
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           great
           Question
           is
           ,
           
             How
             far
             in
             such
             Cases
             the
             Church
             may
             give
             positive
             Orders
             ,
             or
             
             Rules
             ?
             How
             far
             her
             Authority
             reacheth
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             binding
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             ?
          
           For
           the
           better
           clearing
           and
           Examination
           of
           which
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           fit
           to
           consider
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             have
             Power
             in
             any
             Cases
             that
             are
             Matters
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             positive
             Sentence
             and
             Decision
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             obligatory
             upon
             Believers
          
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             If
             so
             ,
             in
             what
             Cases
             and
             Respects
             she
             may
             so
             do
          
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Wherein
             consisteth
             the
             Freedom
             and
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             exercised
             by
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             diversly
             without
             judging
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           
             In
             whom
             the
             Power
             decisive
             is
             in
             Case
             of
             Controversie
             or
             Contention
             in
             such
             Matters
             ,
          
           which
           will
           also
           lead
           us
           to
           observe
           the
           vast
           Difference
           betwixt
           us
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           First
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             have
             Power
             in
             any
             Cases
             that
             are
             Matters
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             positive
             Sentence
             and
             Decision
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             obligattry
             upon
             Believers
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             answer
          
           affirmatively
           ,
           she
           hath
           ,
           and
           shall
           prove
           it
           from
           divers
           Instances
           ,
           both
           from
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ;
           for
           first
           ,
           all
           Principles
           and
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           are
           held
           doctrinally
           ,
           are
           in
           Respect
           to
           these
           that
           believe
           them
           matters
           of
           Conscience
           :
           We
           know
           the
           Papists
           do
           out
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           zealous
           among
           them
           ,
           adore
           ,
           worship
           and
           pray
           to
           Angels
           ,
           Saints
           and
           Images
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           as
           judging
           it
           to
           be
           really
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           &
           so
           do
           others
           place
           Conscience
           in
           things
           that
           are
           absolutely
           wrong
           :
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           being
           gathered
           together
           into
           the
           Belief
           of
           certain
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           without
           any
           Constraint
           or
           worldly
           Respect
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           meer
           Force
           of
           Truth
           upon
           our
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           its
           Power
           and
           Influence
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           ;
           these
           Pri●●●●●es
           ,
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           the
           Practices
           necssarily
           depending
           upon
           them
           ,
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Terms
           that
           have
           drawn
           us
           together
           *
           and
           the
           Bond
           by
           which
           we
           became
           centered
           into
           one
           Body
           and
           Fellowship
           ,
           and
           distinguished
           from
           others
           .
           Now
           
           if
           any
           one
           or
           more
           so
           engaged
           with
           us
           should
           arise
           to
           teach
           any
           other
           Doctrine
           or
           Doctrines
           contrary
           to
           these
           which
           were
           the
           Ground
           of
           our
           being
           One
           ,
           who
           can
           deny
           but
           the
           Body
           hath
           Power
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           to
           declare
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Truth
           we
           profess
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           pronounce
           such
           and
           such
           Doctrines
           to
           be
           wrong
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           cannot
           have
           Unity
           ,
           nor
           yet
           any
           more
           Spiritual
           Fellowship
           with
           those
           as
           hold
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           such
           cut
           themselves
           off
           from
           being
           Members
           ,
           by
           dissolving
           the
           very
           Bond
           by
           which
           they
           were
           linked
           to
           the
           Body
           :
           Now
           this
           cannot
           be
           accounted
           
             Tyranny
             and
             Oppression
          
           no
           more
           then
           in
           a
           Civil
           Society
           if
           one
           of
           the
           Society
           shall
           contradict
           one
           or
           more
           of
           the
           fundamental
           Articles
           upon
           which
           the
           Society
           was
           contracted
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           reckon'd
           a
           breach
           or
           iniquity
           in
           the
           whole
           Society
           ,
           to
           declare
           that
           such
           Contradictors
           have
           done
           wrong
           and
           forfeited
           their
           Right
           in
           that
           Society
           ;
           in
           case
           by
           the
           original
           constitution
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Contradiction
           implys
           such
           a
           Forfeiture
           as
           usually
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           no
           doubt
           hold
           in
           Religious
           Matters
           ;
           as
           ,
           if
           a
           Body
           be
           gathered
           into
           one
           Fellowship
           ,
           by
           the
           Belief
           of
           certain
           Principles
           ,
           he
           that
           comes
           to
           believe
           otherwayes
           naturally
           scattereth
           himself
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Cause
           that
           gathered
           him
           is
           taken
           away
           :
           and
           so
           those
           that
           abide
           constant
           ,
           in
           declaring
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           so
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           looking
           upon
           him
           and
           witnessing
           of
           him
           to
           others
           (
           if
           need
           be
           )
           to
           be
           such
           as
           he
           has
           made
           himself
           ,
           do
           him
           no
           Injury
           :
           I
           shall
           make
           the
           Supposition
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           and
           let
           every
           People
           make
           the
           Application
           to
           themselves
           ,
           abstracting
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           Conscience
           and
           Reason
           in
           every
           impartial
           Reader
           declare
           ,
           whether
           or
           not
           it
           doth
           not
           hold
           :
           Suppose
           a
           People
           really
           gathered
           unto
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           true
           and
           certain
           Principles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           these
           people
           shall
           arise
           and
           contradict
           any
           of
           those
           
             fnndamental
             Truths
          
           ,
           whether
           has
           not
           such
           as
           stand
           good
           right
           to
           cast
           such
           a
           one
           out
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           &
           to
           pronounce
           
           positively
           ,
           
             this
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Truth
             we
             profess
             and
             own
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             and
             not
             received
             ,
             nor
             yet
             he
             that
             asserts
             it
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             us
          
           :
           And
           is
           not
           this
           obligatory
           upon
           all
           the
           Members
           ,
           seeing
           all
           are
           concerned
           in
           the
           like
           Care
           ,
           as
           to
           themselves
           ,
           to
           hold
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           shut
           out
           the
           wrong
           ?
           I
           cannot
           tell
           if
           any
           man
           of
           Reason
           can
           well
           deny
           this
           ,
           however
           I
           shall
           prove
           it
           next
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           8.
           
           
             But
             though
             we
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospel
             unto
             you
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             we
             have
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
             As
             we
             said
             before
             ,
             so
             say
             I
             now
             again
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospel
             unto
             you
             ,
             then
             that
             ye
             have
             received
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
          
        
         
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             Holding
             Faith
             and
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             some
             having
             put
             away
             ,
             concerning
             Faith
             have
             made
             shipwrack
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             whom
             is
          
           Hymeneus
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           
             whom
             I
             have
             delivered
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             learn
             not
             to
             blaspheme
             .
          
        
         
           2
           John
           10.
           
           
             If
             there
             come
             any
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             bring
             not
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             receive
             him
             not
             into
             your
             House
             ,
             neither
             bid
             him
             Rejoyce
          
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Greek
           hath
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           Scriptures
           are
           so
           plain
           and
           clear
           in
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           Purpose
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           no
           great
           Exposition
           to
           the
           Unbyassed
           and
           Unprejudicate
           Reader
           ,
           fore-seeing
           it
           is
           so
           that
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           there
           may
           men
           arise
           ,
           and
           speak
           perverse
           things
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Gospel
           already
           received
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           the
           place
           of
           those
           that
           hold
           the
           pure
           and
           ancient
           Truth
           ?
           Must
           they
           look
           upon
           these
           perverse
           men
           still
           as
           their
           Brethren
           ?
           Must
           they
           cherish
           them
           as
           Fellow-Members
           ,
           or
           must
           they
           judge
           ,
           condemn
           and
           deny
           them
           ?
           We
           must
           not
           think
           the
           Apostle
           wanted
           Charity
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           them
           Accursed
           ,
           and
           that
           gave
           Hymenaeus
           and
           Alexander
           over
           to
           Satan
           after
           that
           they
           had
           departed
           from
           the
           true
           Faith
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           learn
           not
           to
           Blaspheme
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           If
           we
           must
           (
           as
           our
           Opposers
           herein
           acknowledge
           )
           preserve
           and
           keep
           those
           that
           are
           come
           to
           own
           the
           Truth
           by
           the
           same
           means
           they
           were
           gathered
           and
           brought
           into
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           cease
           to
           be
           plain
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           when
           they
           are
           wrong
           ,
           and
           by
           sound
           Doctrine
           both
           exhort
           
           and
           convince
           Gainsayers
           :
           If
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Everlasting
           Gospel
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           had
           told
           all
           people
           ,
           however
           wrong
           they
           found
           them
           in
           their
           Faith
           and
           Principles
           ,
           our
           Charity
           and
           Love
           is
           such
           ,
           
             We
             dare
             not
             judg
             you
             ,
             nor
             separate
             from
             you
             ,
             but
             let
             us
             all
             live
             in
             Love
             together
             ,
             &
             every
             one
             injoy
             his
             own
             Opinion
             ,
             &
             all
             will
             be
             well
             ,
          
           how
           should
           the
           Nations
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           what
           way
           now
           can
           they
           be
           brought
           to
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           ?
           Would
           not
           the
           Devil
           love
           this
           Doctrine
           well
           ,
           by
           which
           Darkness
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           Error
           and
           Confusion
           might
           still
           continue
           in
           the
           Earth
           unreproved
           and
           uncondemned
           ?
           If
           it
           was
           needful
           then
           for
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           ,
           to
           reprove
           ,
           without
           sparing
           to
           tell
           the
           High
           Priests
           and
           great
           Professors
           among
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             stubborn
             and
             stiff-necked
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             resisted
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           Imposition
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           true
           Love
           and
           Charity
           :
           And
           also
           ,
           for
           those
           Messengers
           the
           Lord
           raised
           up
           in
           this
           day
           to
           reprove
           and
           cry
           out
           against
           the
           Hireling
           Priests
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           the
           World
           openly
           both
           Professors
           and
           Prophane
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           Darkness
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           Strangers
           and
           Aliens
           from
           the
           Common
           wealth
           of
           Israel
           ;
           if
           God
           has
           gathered
           a
           People
           by
           this
           means
           into
           the
           Belief
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Truth
           ,
           must
           not
           they
           that
           turn
           and
           depart
           from
           it
           be
           admonished
           ,
           reproved
           and
           condemned
           ?
           yea
           ,
           rather
           then
           those
           that
           are
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           because
           they
           crucifie
           afresh
           unto
           themselves
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           to
           open
           Shame
           :
           It
           seems
           the
           Apostle
           judged
           it
           very
           needful
           they
           should
           be
           so
           dealt
           with
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           10.
           when
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             There
             are
             many
             unruly
             and
             vain
             Talkers
             and
             Deceivers
             ,
             especially
             they
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
          
           WHOSE
           MOUTHS
           MUST
           BE
           STOPPED
           ,
           &c.
           
           Were
           such
           a
           Principle
           to
           be
           received
           or
           believed
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           no
           man
           should
           be
           separated
           from
           ,
           no
           man
           condemned
           or
           excluded
           the
           Fellowship
           and
           Communion
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           for
           his
           Judgment
           or
           Opinion
           in
           Matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           then
           what
           
             Blasphemies
             so
             horried
          
           ,
           what
           
             Heresies
             so
             damnable
          
           ,
           what
           
             Doctrines
             of
             Devils
          
           ,
           but
           might
           harbour
           it self
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ?
           What
           need
           then
           of
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           if
           no
           Doctrine
           
           make
           unsound
           ,
           what
           need
           of
           convincing
           and
           Exhorting
           Gainsayers
           ?
           If
           to
           Gainsay
           be
           no
           Crime
           ,
           where
           should
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Fai●h
             be
          
           ?
           Were
           not
           this
           an
           Inlet
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Abominations
           ,
           and
           make
           void
           the
           whole
           tendency
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           render
           the
           Gospel
           of
           none
           effect
           ,
           and
           give
           a
           Liberty
           to
           the
           unconstant
           and
           giddy
           Will
           of
           Man
           ,
           to
           innovate
           ,
           alter
           and
           overturn
           it
           at
           his
           Pleasure
           .
           So
           that
           from
           all
           that
           is
           above-mentioned
           ,
           we
           do
           safely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           where
           a
           People
           are
           gathered
           together
           into
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           that
           People
           shall
           go
           from
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           assert
           things
           false
           and
           contrary
           to
           what
           they
           have
           already
           received
           ,
           such
           as
           stand
           and
           abide
           firm
           in
           the
           Faith
           have
           Power
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           used
           Christian
           Endeavours
           to
           convince
           and
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           upon
           their
           obstinacy
           to
           separate
           from
           such
           ,
           and
           to
           exclude
           them
           from
           their
           spiritual
           Fellowship
           and
           Communion
           ;
           for
           otherwayes
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           denyed
           ,
           farewel
           to
           all
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           maintaining
           of
           any
           sound
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           Taking
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           or
           Assembly
           of
           Believers
           ,
           may
           in
           some
           Cases
           that
           are
           Matter
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           pronounce
           a
           positive
           Sentence
           and
           Judgment
           without
           hazard
           of
           Imposition
           upon
           the
           Members
           ,
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           inquired
           ;
           
             In
             what
             Cases
             and
             how
             far
             this
             Power
             reached
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           As
           that
           which
           is
           most
           clear
           and
           undenyable
           in
           the
           fundamental
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           Faith
           in
           Case
           any
           should
           offer
           to
           teach
           otherwayes
           ,
           as
           is
           above
           declared
           and
           proved
           ;
           but
           some
           may
           perhaps
           acknowledge
           that
           indeed
           ,
           if
           any
           should
           contradict
           the
           known
           and
           owned
           Principles
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           teach
           otherwayes
           ,
           it
           were
           fit
           to
           cast
           out
           and
           exclude
           such
           .
           But
           what
           judgest
           thou
           as
           to
           lesser
           matters
           ,
           as
           in
           Principles
           of
           less
           Consequence
           ,
           or
           in
           outward
           Ceremonies
           or
           Gestures
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           fit
           to
           press
           Vniformity
           in
           these
           things
           ?
           For
           Answer
           to
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           consider
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             things
             themselves
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             and
             Ground
             they
             proceed
             from
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             The
             Consequence
             and
             Tendency
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           before
           I
           proceed
           upon
           these
           ,
           I
           affirm
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           Truth
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Church
           and
           Assembly
           of
           God's
           People
           ,
           may
           and
           hath
           Power
           to
           decide
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           in
           Matters
           fundamental
           and
           weighty
           (
           without
           which
           no
           Decision
           nor
           Decree
           in
           whatever
           Matters
           is
           available
           )
           so
           the
           same
           Church
           and
           Assembly
           also
           in
           other
           Matters
           of
           less
           Moment
           ,
           as
           to
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           being
           needful
           and
           expedient
           with
           a
           Respect
           to
           the
           Circumstance
           of
           Time
           ,
           Place
           and
           other
           things
           that
           may
           fall
           in
           ,
           may
           and
           hath
           Power
           ,
           
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwayes
             ,
          
           being
           acted
           ,
           moved
           and
           assisted
           ,
           and
           led
           by
           it
           thereto
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           a
           positive
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           will
           be
           found
           obligatory
           upon
           all
           such
           who
           have
           a
           Sense
           and
           Feeling
           of
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           rejected
           by
           such
           as
           are
           not
           watchful
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Feeling
           and
           Unity
           of
           the
           Life
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           none
           that
           own
           immediate
           Revelation
           ,
           or
           a
           being
           inwardly
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           be
           now
           a
           thing
           expected
           or
           dispensed
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           can
           without
           contradicting
           their
           own
           Principle
           deny
           ,
           far
           less
           such
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           to
           do
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           who
           claiming
           this
           Priviledge
           to
           Particulars
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             they
             being
             moved
             to
             do
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             though
             contrary
             to
             the
             Mind
             and
             Sense
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             for
             it
          
           ;
           adding
           ,
           
             Why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             moved
             them
             to
             it
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Reason
           for
           them
           to
           suppose
           as
           to
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           —
           I
           may
           without
           absurdity
           suppose
           it
           as
           well
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           the
           doing
           or
           not
           doing
           whereof
           ,
           that
           is
           either
           any
           Act
           or
           the
           Forbearance
           of
           any
           may
           bring
           a
           real
           Reproach
           or
           Ground
           of
           Accusation
           against
           the
           Truth
           professed
           and
           owned
           ,
           and
           in
           &
           through
           which
           there
           may
           a
           visible
           Schism
           and
           Dissension
           arise
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           Truth
           's
           Enemies
           may
           be
           gratified
           ,
           and
           it self
           brought
           into
           disesteem
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           fit
           for
           such
           whose
           Care
           is
           to
           keep
           all
           right
           ,
           to
           take
           Inspection
           in
           the
           Matter
           ,
           to
           meet
           together
           in
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           wait
           for
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           forth
           his
           Mind
           according
           as
           he
           shall
           manifest
           himself
           in
           and
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           Matter
           of
           Circumcision
           ;
           
           for
           here
           lay
           the
           Debate
           ,
           some
           thought
           it
           not
           needful
           to
           circumcise
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           others
           thought
           it
           a
           thing
           not
           to
           be
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           of
           these
           (
           for
           we
           must
           remember
           they
           were
           not
           the
           Rebellious
           Jews
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           had
           already
           believed
           in
           CHRIST
           )
           there
           were
           that
           did
           it
           out
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           judging
           Circumcision
           to
           be
           still
           obligatory
           ;
           for
           they
           said
           thus
           ,
           
             Except
             ye
             be
             Circumcised
             after
             the
             manner
             of
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             ye
             cannot
             be
             saved
          
           :
           Now
           what
           Course
           took
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           in
           these
           Cases
           ?
           Acts
           15.
           2.
           
           —
           
             They
             determined
             that
          
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           
             and
             certain
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             should
             go
             unto
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             about
             this
             Question
             .
          
           We
           must
           not
           suppose
           they
           wanted
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           at
           Antioch
           to
           have
           decided
           the
           Matter
           ,
           neither
           that
           these
           Apostles
           neglected
           or
           went
           from
           their
           inward
           Guide
           in
           undertaking
           this
           Journey
           ;
           yet
           we
           see
           they
           judged
           it
           meet
           in
           this
           Matter
           to
           have
           the
           Advice
           and
           Concurrence
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           that
           were
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           all
           of
           one
           mind
           in
           the
           matter
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           Property
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           then
           pure
           Unity
           in
           the
           Spirit
           that
           is
           a
           consenting
           and
           oneness
           in
           Judgment
           and
           Practices
           in
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           (
           which
           yet
           admits
           of
           different
           Measures
           ,
           Growths
           and
           Motions
           ,
           but
           never
           contrary
           and
           contradictory
           Ones
           ▪
           and
           in
           these
           Diversities
           of
           Operations
           ,
           yet
           still
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           true
           Liberty
           is
           exercised
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           declared
           hereafter
           )
           Therefore
           prayeth
           Christ
           ,
           
             That
             they
             all
             may
             be
             one
             as
             he
             and
             the
             Father
             is
             one
          
           ;
           to
           which
           Purpose
           also
           let
           these
           following
           Scriptures
           be
           examined
           :
        
         
           Rom.
           12.
           16.
           
           
             Be
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             one
             towards
             another
             .
          
        
         
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           10.
           
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             no
             Divisions
             among
             you
             ;
             but
             that
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Mind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Judgment
             .
          
        
         
           Ephes.
           5.
           21.
           
           
             Submitting
             your selves
             one
             to
             another
             in
             the
             Fear
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Phil.
           2.
           2.
           
           
             Fulfil
             ye
             my
             Joy
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             like-minded
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             Love
             ,
             being
             of
             one
             accord
             of
             one
             Mind
             .
          
        
         
           And
           yet
           more
           remarkable
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           to
           
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           Chap.
           3.
           
           Vers.
           15.
           
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             be
             perfect
             ,
             be
             thus
             minded
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             ye
             be
             otherwayes●minded
             ,
             God
             shall
             reveal
             even
             this
             unto
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nevertheless
             ,
             whereto
             we
             have
             already
             attained
             ,
             let
             us
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             ,
             let
             us
             mind
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Brethren
             ,
             be
             Followers
             together
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             mark
             them
             which
             walk
             so
             ,
             as
             ye
             have
             us
             for
             an
             Example
             .
          
        
         
           So
           here
           ,
           though
           the
           Apostle
           grants
           Forbearance
           in
           things
           wherein
           they
           have
           not
           yet
           attained
           ,
           yet
           he
           concludes
           they
           must
           walk
           so
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           him
           for
           an
           Example
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           not
           contrary
           or
           otherwayes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           conclude
           ,
           that
           whereas
           any
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           pretending
           Conscience
           or
           Revelation
           ,
           shall
           arise
           to
           teach
           and
           practise
           ,
           however
           insignificant
           or
           small
           ,
           in
           themselves
           ,
           whether
           Principles
           or
           Practices
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           contrary
           to
           such
           as
           are
           already
           received
           as
           true
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           God's
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           introducing
           of
           these
           things
           tend
           to
           bring
           Reproach
           upon
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           such
           as
           are
           not
           edifying
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           stumble
           the
           Weak
           ;
           those
           who
           have
           a
           true
           and
           right
           Discerning
           ,
           
             may
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             authorizing
             them
          
           (
           
             and
             no
             otherwayes
          
           )
           condemn
           and
           judge
           such
           things
           ,
           and
           they
           so
           doing
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           obligatory
           upon
           all
           the
           Members
           that
           have
           a
           true
           Sense
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           feel
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           submit
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           far
           as
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           to
           
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Ground
             they
             proceed
             from
             .
          
           Whatsoever
           Innovation
           ,
           Difference
           or
           diverse
           Appearance
           ,
           whether
           in
           Doctrine
           or
           Practice
           ,
           proceedeth
           not
           from
           the
           pure
           Moving
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           is
           not
           done
           out
           pure
           Tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           either
           from
           that
           which
           being
           puft
           up
           affecteth
           singularity
           ,
           and
           there
           ▪
           through
           would
           be
           observed
           ,
           commended
           and
           exalted
           ,
           or
           from
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Malignity
           of
           some
           Humours
           and
           natural
           Tempers
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           contradicting
           without
           Cause
           ,
           and
           secretly
           begetting
           of
           Divisions
           ,
           Animosities
           and
           Emulations
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Unity
           and
           unfeigned
           Love
           of
           the
           Brethren
           
           is
           lessened
           or
           rent
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           things
           proceeding
           from
           this
           Root
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           however
           little
           they
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           of
           themselves
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           guarded
           against
           ,
           withstood
           and
           denyed
           ,
           as
           hurtful
           to
           the
           true
           Church's
           Peace
           ,
           and
           a
           Hindrance
           to
           the
           Prosperity
           of
           Truth
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           
             How
             know
             ye
             that
             these
             things
             proceed
             from
             that
             Ground
             ?
          
        
         
           For
           Answer
           ,
           I
           make
           not
           here
           any
           Application
           as
           to
           particular
           Persons
           or
           Things
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           granted
           (
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           )
           that
           there
           may
           arise
           Persons
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           that
           may
           do
           such
           Things
           from
           such
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           pretending
           Conscience
           and
           Tenderness
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           also
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           such
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           given
           a
           true
           Discerning
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           judge
           such
           Practices
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           they
           come
           from
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           Unity
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           owned
           in
           the
           General
           proves
           the
           Case
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           some
           pretending
           Conscience
           in
           Things
           seeming
           indifferent
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           proceeding
           in
           them
           from
           
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Singularity
             ,
             Emulation
             or
             Strife
             ,
          
           those
           that
           have
           received
           a
           Discerning
           thereof
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           judge
           the
           Transgressors
           ,
           without
           being
           accounted
           Imposers
           ,
           Oppressors
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           Inforcers
           of
           Uniformity
           contrary
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           Apostle
           also
           guardeth
           the
           Churches
           of
           old
           .
        
         
           Phil.
           2.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Let
             nothing
             be
             done
             through
             Strife
             or
             Vain-Glory
             ,
             but
             in
             Lowliness
             of
             Mind
             let
             each
             esteem
             other
             BETTER
             THEN
             THEMSELVES
             .
          
        
         
           
             Look
             not
             every
             Man
             on
             his
             own
             Things
             ,
             but
             every
             Man
             also
             on
             the
             Things
             of
             others
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           an
           Evil
           to
           do
           any
           Thing
           out
           of
           Strife
           ,
           thus
           such
           Things
           that
           are
           seen
           so
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           to
           be
           avoided
           &
           forsaken
           .
           So
           that
           we
           are
           confident
           our
           Judgment
           herein
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           or
           reputed
           Erroneous
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           said
           that
           none
           will
           or
           can
           arise
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           pretending
           such
           things
           from
           such
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           not
           any
           that
           will
           ,
           it
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           express
           Prophecies
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           &
           the
           Experience
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           from
           ,
           Mat.
           24.
           24.
           
           Acts
           
           15.
           24.
           
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           4.
           5.
           
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           8.
           
           Mark
           13.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           
             2
             Pet.
          
           2.
           19.
           
           Or
           on
           the
           other
           Hand
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           abide
           faithful
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Discerning
           of
           those
           Evils
           ought
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           never
           ought
           to
           reprove
           and
           gainst
           and
           them
           ,
           nor
           yet
           warn
           and
           guard
           others
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           commendable
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           suffer
           all
           such
           Things
           without
           taking
           Notice
           of
           them
           .
           I
           know
           none
           will
           say
           so
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           affirm
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           consider
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           4.
           
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           1.
           20.
           
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           Tit.
           1.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           Now
           if
           none
           of
           these
           hold
           true
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           such
           Evils
           have
           been
           and
           may
           be
           found
           to
           creep
           in
           among
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           as
           see
           them
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           reprove
           them
           ,
           then
           necessarily
           the
           doing
           so
           is
           neither
           Imposition
           Force
           nor
           Oppression
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           third
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Consequence
           and
           Tendency
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           mostly
           included
           in
           the
           two
           former
           ,
           for
           whatsoever
           tendeth
           not
           to
           Edification
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           to
           Destruction
           ,
           and
           to
           beget
           Discord
           among
           Brethren
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           16.
           17.
           
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             ,
             mark
             them
             which
             cause
             Divisions
             and
             Offences
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             ye
             have
             learned
             ,
             and
             avoid
             them
             .
          
        
         
           And
           since
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           Mark
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           then
           to
           be
           at
           Peace
           among
           themselves
           ,
           whatsoever
           tendeth
           to
           break
           that
           Bond
           of
           Love
           and
           Peace
           ,
           must
           be
           testified
           against
           ;
           let
           it
           be
           observed
           I
           peak
           always
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           indeed
           ,
           and
           deal
           with
           such
           as
           are
           of
           another
           Mind
           ,
           not
           as
           reckoning
           only
           false
           Churches
           not
           to
           have
           this
           Power
           ,
           but
           denying
           it
           even
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           judging
           it
           not
           fit
           for
           her
           so
           to
           act
           ,
           as
           in
           relation
           to
           her
           Members
           ;
           for
           though
           Christ
           be
           the
           prince
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           doth
           most
           of
           all
           commend
           Love
           and
           Unity
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           yet
           I
           also
           know
           he
           came
           not
           to
           send
           Peace
           ,
           but
           a
           Sword
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           dividing
           Man
           from
           the
           Lusts
           and
           Sins
           he
           hath
           been
           united
           to
           ;
           and
           also
           it
           is
           the
           Work
           of
           his
           Disciples
           and
           Messengers
           to
           break
           the
           Bonds
           and
           Unity
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           banded
           against
           God
           &
           his
           Truth
           ,
           &
           the
           Confederacy
           
           of
           such
           as
           stand
           in
           Unrighteousness
           ,
           by
           inviting
           and
           bringing
           as
           many
           as
           will
           obey
           ,
           unto
           Righteousness
           ,
           whereby
           they
           become
           disunited
           and
           separated
           from
           their
           Companions
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           were
           centered
           &
           at
           Peace
           in
           the
           contrary
           and
           cursed
           Nature
           ;
           and
           indeed
           blessed
           are
           they
           that
           are
           sent
           forth
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           scatter
           here
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           gather
           into
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Life
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           blessed
           that
           in
           this
           Respect
           ,
           even
           for
           Righteousness
           Sake
           are
           scattered
           and
           separated
           from
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           come
           to
           know
           the
           Brotherhood
           and
           Fellowship
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           from
           which
           none
           ought
           to
           scatter
           nor
           to
           be
           scattered
           ,
           but
           be
           more
           and
           more
           gathered
           thereunto
           ,
           &
           this
           leads
           me
           to
           what
           I
           proposed
           in
           the
           third
           Place
           under
           this
           Head
           of
           the
           true
           Church's
           Power
           in
           Matters
           Spiritual
           ,
           or
           purely
           Conscientious
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           thus
           objected
           .
        
         
           If
           thou
           plead
           so
           much
           for
           an
           Oneness
           in
           the
           smallest
           Matters
           ,
           wherein
           consisteth
           the
           Freedom
           and
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Conscience
           which
           may
           be
           exercised
           by
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           diversly
           without
           judging
           one
           another
           ?
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           I
           affirm
           ,
           first
           in
           general
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           Things
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           proceed
           from
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           divers
           in
           its
           Appearance
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           same
           End
           of
           Edification
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           the
           Tendency
           of
           it
           ,
           layeth
           not
           a
           real
           Ground
           for
           Division
           or
           Dissension
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           Fellow
           Members
           ought
           not
           only
           to
           bear
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           strengthen
           one
           another
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Respects
           wherein
           this
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           can
           describe
           no
           better
           then
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           doth
           principally
           in
           two
           Places
           ,
           which
           therefore
           will
           be
           fit
           to
           consider
           —
           at
           length
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           this
           being
           one
           of
           the
           weightiest
           Points
           pertaining
           to
           this
           Subject
           ,
           because
           as
           on
           the
           one
           Hand
           due
           Forbearance
           ought
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           its
           right
           Place
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           many
           Devices
           and
           false
           Pretences
           of
           the
           Enemy
           creeping
           in
           here
           ought
           to
           be
           guarded
           against
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
          
           12.
           from
           4.
           to
           31.
           thus
           :
        
         
           4
           
             Now
             there
             are
             Diversities
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           5
           
             And
             there
             are
             Difference
             of
             Administrations
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
         
           6
           
             And
             there
             are
             Diversities
             of
             Operations
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             same
             God
             which
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
        
         
           7
           
             But
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             man
             to
             profit
             withall
          
           ;
        
         
           8
           
             For
             to
             one
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Spirit
             the
             Word
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             Word
             of
             Knowledge
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
          
        
         
           9
           
             To
             another
             Faith
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Healing
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
          
        
         
           10
           
             To
             another
             the
             Working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             to
             another
             Prophecy
             ,
             to
             another
             D●scerning
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             to
             another
             divers
             kinds
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             Tongues
          
           ;
        
         
           11
           
             But
             all
             these
             worketh
             that
             one
             and
             the
             self-same
             Spirit
             ,
             dividing
             to
             every
             Man
             severally
             as
             he
             will
          
           ;
        
         
           12
           
             For
             at
             the
             Body
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             hath
             many
             Members
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             one
             Body
             being
             many
             are
             one
             Body
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             Christ
          
           ;
        
         
           13
           
             For
             by
             one
             Spirit
             are
             we
             all
             baptized
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
          
           Jews
           or
           Gentiles
           ,
           
             whether
             we
             be
             bond
             or
             free
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             all
             made
             to
             drink
             into
             one
             Spirit
          
           ;
        
         
           14
           
             For
             the
             Body
             is
             not
             one
             Member
             ,
             but
             many
             .
          
        
         
           15
           
             If
             the
             Foot
             shall
             say
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Hand
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             is
             it
             therefore
             not
             of
             the
             Body
             ?
          
        
         
           16
           
             And
             if
             the
             Ear
             shall
             say
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Eye
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             therefore
             of
             the
             Body
             ?
          
        
         
           17
           
             If
             the
             whole
             Body
             were
             an
             Eye
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             Hearing
             ?
             If
             the
             whole
             were
             Hearing
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             Smelling
             ?
          
        
         
           18
           
             But
             now
             hath
             God
             set
             the
             Members
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Body
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             him
             ,
          
        
         
           19
           
             And
             if
             they
             were
             all
             one
             Member
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             Body
             ?
          
        
         
           20
           
             But
             now
             are
             they
             many
             Members
             ,
             yet
             but
             one
             Body
             .
          
        
         
           21
           
             And
             the
             Eye
             cannot
             say
             unto
             the
             Hand
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             thee
             .
             nor
             again
             ,
             the
             Head
             to
             the
             Feet
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             you
          
           ;
        
         
           22
           
             Nay
             ,
             much
             more
             those
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             more
             feeble
             ,
             are
             necessary
             ,
          
        
         
           23
           
             And
             those
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             which
             we
             think
             to
             be
             less
             honourable
             ,
             upon
             these
             we
             bestow
             more
             abundant
             Honour
             ,
             and
             our
             uncomely
             Parts
             have
             more
             abundant
             Comliness
          
           ;
        
         
         
           24
           
             For
             our
             comely
             Parts
             have
             no
             Need
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             tempered
             the
             Body
             together
             ,
             having
             given
             more
             abundant
             Honour
             to
             that
             Part
             which
             lacked
             .
          
        
         
           25
           
             That
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Schism
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Members
             should
             have
             the
             same
             Care
             one
             of
             another
          
           ;
        
         
           26
           
             And
             whether
             one
             Member
             suffer
             ,
             all
             the
             Members
             suffer
             with
             i●
             ?
             or
             one
             Member
             be
             honoured
             ,
             all
             the
             Members
             rejoyce
             with
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           27
           
             Now
             ye
             are
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Members
             in
             particular
          
           ;
        
         
           28
           
             And
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             secondarily
             Prophets
             ,
             thirdly
             Teachers
             ,
             after
             that
             Miracles
             ,
             then
             Gifts
             of
             Healing
             ,
             Helps
             ,
             Governments
             ,
             Diversities
             for
             Tongues
             .
          
        
         
           29
           
             Are
             all
             Apostles
             ?
             Are
             all
             Prophets
             ?
             Are
             all
             Teachers
             ?
             Are
             all
             Workers
             of
             Miracles
             ?
          
        
         
           30
           
             Have
             all
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Healing
             ?
             Do
             all
             speak
             with
             Tongues
             ?
             Do
             all
             interpret
             ?
          
        
         
           Which
           I
           would
           not
           have
           set
           down
           at
           large
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           be
           some
           of
           careless
           (
           especially
           in
           Matters
           they
           like
           not
           )
           that
           they
           will
           scarce
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           seriously
           to
           read
           over
           a
           Citation
           only
           named
           ;
           and
           that
           also
           this
           being
           presented
           before
           the
           Reader
           in
           the
           Current
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           will
           fix
           the
           Nature
           of
           my
           Application
           the
           more
           in
           his
           Understanding
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle
           shews
           here
           the
           Variety
           of
           the
           Operations
           of
           the
           divers
           Members
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           working
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           End
           ,
           as
           the
           divers
           Members
           of
           a
           Man's
           Body
           towards
           the
           Maintaining
           and
           upholding
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           are
           not
           placed
           in
           contrary
           Workings
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           would
           destroy
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           ordering
           of
           them
           in
           three
           several
           kinds
           proves
           this
           .
           First
           ,
           
             Diversities
             of
             Gifts
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Differences
             of
             Administrations
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Diversities
             of
             Operations
          
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Bond
           that
           keeps
           the
           Oneness
           ,
           here
           he
           also
           mentions
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             The
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             sam
             Lord
             ,
             the
             same
             God
          
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           names
           nothing
           of
           Contrariety
           or
           Opposition
           ;
           but
           lest
           any
           should
           be
           so
           critical
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           in
           here
           the
           School
           .
           Distinction
           of
           
             contrarium
             oppositum
             ,
             and
             contradictorium
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           deny
           but
           Contrariety
           
           or
           Opposition
           in
           the
           Sense
           it
           is
           sometimes
           taken
           ,
           may
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Body
           without
           Schism
           ,
           as
           the
           comely
           Parts
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           opposite
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           uncomely
           ,
           or
           the
           left
           Hand
           contrary
           to
           the
           right
           ,
           or
           the
           Foot
           opposite
           to
           the
           Head
           ,
           as
           the
           uppermost
           Part
           to
           the
           undermost
           ,
           or
           the
           Doing
           a
           Thing
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Forbearing
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           that
           which
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           
             Propositiones
             ,
             or
             Termini
             contradictorij
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           contradictory
           Propositions
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           themselves
           irreconciliable
           ,
           whereof
           one
           must
           be
           still
           wrong
           ,
           and
           that
           still
           destroy
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           work
           contrary
           Effects
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           at
           all
           admitted
           ,
           nor
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           give
           in
           one
           Instance
           ,
           ver
           .
           8.
           
           
             To
             one
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             Word
             of
             Knowledge
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             First
             ,
          
           here
           are
           two
           different
           Gifts
           but
           not
           contrary
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           may
           something
           like
           Contrariety
           in
           the
           Sense
           afore-mentioned
           ,
           be
           here
           supposed
           ,
           as
           ,
           some
           may
           want
           this
           Gift
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           have
           is
           contrary
           to
           want
           (
           though
           as
           to
           these
           two
           ,
           none
           may
           be
           absolutely
           said
           to
           want
           them
           ,
           yet
           all
           have
           them
           not
           in
           the
           same
           Degree
           ,
           as
           a
           special
           Gift
           ,
           though
           as
           to
           some
           Gifts
           there
           may
           be
           an
           absolute
           want
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           Interpretation
           of
           Tongues
           )
           but
           should
           I
           suppose
           such
           a
           Cont●●●●●y
           ,
           or
           more
           properly
           a
           Contradiction
           ,
           as
           to
           Wisdom
           to
           oppose
           Folly
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Knowledge
             Vtter
             Ignorance
          
           ;
           this
           were
           an
           Opposition
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           of
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           because
           it
           were
           false
           to
           suppose
           that
           to
           proceed
           from
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           such
           Contrarieties
           or
           Diversities
           ,
           as
           cannot
           justly
           be
           supposed
           to
           proceed
           from
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Bond
           that
           links
           together
           cannot
           be
           mutually
           entertained
           in
           the
           Body
           .
           So
           the
           Differences
           and
           Diversities
           which
           the
           Apostle
           admits
           of
           while
           he
           speaks
           largely
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           is
           that
           none
           ought
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           his
           Brother
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           the
           same
           Work
           and
           Office
           in
           the
           Body
           that
           he
           hath
           but
           that
           every
           one
           keep
           in
           his
           own
           Place
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           appointed
           them
           ,
           that
           neither
           them
           that
           are
           set
           in
           a
           higher
           Place
           despise
           them
           that
           are
           set
           in
           a
           lower
           ,
           nor
           them
           that
           are
           set
           in
           a
           lower
           grudge
           and
           repine
           at
           such
           as
           are
           set
           higher
           ,
           but
           all
           work
           in
           their
           proper
           Place
           towards
           
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Apostle
           intends
           this
           ,
           is
           manifest
           where
           he
           draws
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           ,
           ver
           .
           27.
           
           
             Now
             ye
             are
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             and
             Members
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             secondarily
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           then
           he
           subsumes
           ,
           
             Are
             all
             Apostles
          
           ?
           &c.
           which
           the
           same
           Paul
           again
           confirms
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           8
           ,
           11.
           to
           the
           17th
           .
           which
           was
           the
           second
           Place
           I
           intended
           ,
           and
           shall
           only
           mention
           for
           Brevity
           sake
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           at
           his
           Leisure
           .
           This
           is
           also
           held
           forth
           by
           the
           Beloved
           Disciple
           John
           in
           his
           Threefold
           Distinction
           ,
           
             1
             John
          
           2.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             Of
             Fathers
             ,
             Young
             Men
             ,
             and
             little
             Children
             ,
          
           and
           by
           
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           5.
           1
           ,
           5.
           in
           that
           
             of
             Elders
             and
             Younger
          
           .
           The
           true
           Liberty
           then
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           exercised
           ,
           whenas
           one
           judgeth
           not
           another
           in
           these
           different
           Places
           ,
           but
           live
           in
           Love
           together
           ,
           all
           minding
           the
           Unity
           and
           general
           good
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           their
           own
           Work
           in
           their
           own
           Place
           ;
           also
           the
           Forbearance
           of
           the
           Saints
           is
           exercised
           ,
           whenas
           they
           judge
           not
           one
           another
           for
           being
           found
           in
           the
           different
           appearance
           ,
           either
           of
           Doing
           or
           Forbearing
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           peculiar
           to
           their
           several
           Places
           and
           Stations
           in
           the
           Body
           ;
           for
           that
           there
           is
           &
           may
           be
           Diversities
           of
           Works
           ,
           there
           is
           excellently
           well
           expressed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           Rom.
           12.
           3.
           
           
             For
             I
             say
             through
             the
             Grace
             given
             unto
             me
             ,
             to
             every
             man
             that
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             of
             himself
             more
             highly
             then
             he
             ought
             to
             think
             ,
             but
             to
             think
             soberly
             ,
             accord●ng
             as
             God
             hath
             dealt
             to
             every
             man
             the
             Measure
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
        
         
           4
           
             For
             as
             we
             have
             many
             Members
             in
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             Members
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Office
          
           :
        
         
           5
           
             So
             we
             being
             many
             are
             one
             Body
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             Members
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
        
         
           6
           
             Having
             then
             Gifts
             differing
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Grace
             that
             is
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             whether
             Prophecy
             ,
             let
             us
             prophesie
             according
             to
             the
             Proportion
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
        
         
           7
           
             Or
             Ministry
             ,
             let
             us
             wait
             on
             our
             Ministring
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             teacheth
             on
             Teaching
          
           ;
        
         
           8
           
             Or
             he
             that
             exhorteth
             on
             Exhortation
             :
             He
             that
             giveth
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             with
             Simplicity
             ,
             he
             that
             ruleth
             ,
             with
             Diligence
             ,
             he
             that
             sheweth
             Mercy
             ,
             with
             Cheerfulness
             .
          
        
         
         
           If
           any
           then
           should
           quarrel
           his
           Brother
           for
           exercising
           that
           which
           belongeth
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           called
           him
           to
           ,
           and
           would
           force
           him
           to
           exercise
           the
           same
           Office
           he
           doth
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           not
           called
           to
           it
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           Breach
           of
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           an
           Imposing
           upon
           it
           .
           Now
           all
           Schisms
           and
           Jars
           fall
           out
           in
           this
           twofold
           Respect
           ,
           either
           when
           any
           Person
           or
           Persons
           assume
           another
           or
           an
           higher
           Place
           in
           the
           Body
           then
           God
           will
           them
           to
           be
           in
           ,
           and
           so
           exercise
           an
           Office
           ,
           or
           go
           about
           to
           perform
           that
           which
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           ;
           or
           whenas
           any
           truly
           exercising
           in
           their
           Place
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           ,
           others
           rise
           up
           and
           judge
           them
           and
           would
           draw
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           both
           of
           which
           Cases
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           fall
           out
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             1
             Cor.
          
           4.
           3
           ,
           4.
           where
           some
           judged
           Paul
           wrongously
           .
           
             3
             John
          
           9.
           where
           one
           exalting
           himself
           above
           his
           Place
           ,
           judged
           whom
           he
           ought
           not
           .
           We
           see
           then
           what
           Diversities
           be
           most
           usually
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           consisting
           in
           the
           Difference
           of
           the
           Gift
           proceeding
           from
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           divers
           Places
           that
           the
           several
           Members
           have
           in
           the
           same
           Body
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           being
           here
           in
           his
           own
           Station
           ,
           in
           standing
           therein
           is
           his
           Strength
           &
           Perfection
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           another
           ,
           though
           higher
           and
           more
           eminent
           ,
           would
           but
           weaken
           and
           hurt
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           this
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           mutual
           Forbearance
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           neither
           be
           a
           coveting
           nor
           aspiring
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           nor
           yet
           a
           despising
           or
           condemning
           on
           the
           other
           .
           But
           besides
           the
           Forbearance
           of
           this
           Nature
           which
           is
           most
           ordinary
           &
           universal
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Exercise
           whereof
           there
           is
           and
           will
           still
           be
           a
           need
           so
           long
           as
           there
           is
           any
           Gathering
           or
           Church
           of
           Christ
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           Liberty
           and
           Forbearance
           also
           that
           is
           more
           particular
           ,
           and
           has
           a
           Relation
           to
           the
           Circumstance
           of
           Times
           and
           Places
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           hold
           universally
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           testified
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           two
           or
           three
           Particulars
           ;
           the
           first
           was
           ,
           
             in
             suffering
             Circumcision
             to
             the
          
           Jews
           
             for
             a
             time
          
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           also
           divers
           others
           of
           the
           legal
           and
           ceremonial
           Purifications
           and
           Customs
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           Acts
           21.
           v.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           second
           was
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Observation
             
             of
             certain
             Dayes
             ,
          
           Rom.
           14.
           5.
           
           And
           the
           third
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Abstaining
             from
             Meats
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           throughout
           ;
           here
           the
           Apostle
           perswades
           to
           and
           recommends
           a
           Forbearance
           because
           of
           the
           
             Weakness
             of
             some
          
           ;
           for
           he
           sayes
           not
           any
           where
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           found
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           ,
           such
           weak
           ones
           were
           exercised
           in
           ,
           were
           things
           indispensibly
           necessary
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           had
           been
           better
           for
           them
           they
           had
           not
           been
           under
           such
           Scruples
           ,
           providing
           it
           had
           been
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           true
           Clearness
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Next
           again
           ,
           These
           Acts
           of
           Forbearance
           were
           done
           in
           a
           Condescension
           to
           the
           Weakness
           of
           such
           upon
           whom
           the
           Ancient
           (
           and
           truly
           deserved
           in
           its
           season
           )
           Veneration
           of
           the
           Law
           had
           such
           a
           deep
           impression
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           yet
           dispense
           with
           all
           its
           Ceremonies
           and
           Customs
           ;
           and
           to
           such
           the
           Apostle
           holds
           forth
           a
           two-fold
           Forbearance
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           certain
           Compliance
           by
           such
           Believers
           as
           were
           gathered
           out
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           though
           they
           saw
           over
           these
           things
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           fit
           they
           should
           condescend
           somewhat
           to
           their
           Country-men
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           were
           weak
           .
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           The
           like
           Forbearance
           in
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           not
           to
           judge
           them
           in
           these
           things
           ;
           but
           we
           see
           that
           it
           was
           not
           allowed
           for
           such
           weak
           ones
           to
           propagate
           these
           Scruples
           ,
           or
           draw
           others
           into
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           whenas
           any
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           who
           wanted
           this
           Occasion
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           exercising
           this
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           pleading
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           down-rightly
           condemn
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           make
           appear
           in
           all
           the
           three
           Instances
           above-mentioned
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           that
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           2
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
          
           Paul
           
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             ye
             be
             Circumcised
             Christ
             shall
             profit
             you
             nothing
             ,
             Christ
             is
             become
             of
             none
             effect
             unto
             you
             :
             Whosoever
             of
             you
             are
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             ye
             are
             fallen
             from
             Grace
          
        
         
           Can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           positive
           ?
           Might
           not
           some
           here
           have
           pretended
           
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           have
           said
           ,
           
             Though
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Apostles
             do
             dispense
             with
             Circumcision
             in
             me
             ,
             yet
             if
             I
             find
             a
             Scruple
             in
             my self
             ,
             and
             a
             Desire
             to
             it
             out
             
             of
             Tenderness
             ,
             why
             should
             it
             be
             an
             Evil
             in
             me
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             the
          
           Jews
           
             that
             believe
          
           ?
           We
           see
           there
           is
           no
           room
           left
           here
           for
           such
           Reasoning
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           to
           Observations
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Might
           not
           they
           have
           answered
           ,
           
             What
             if
             we
             Regard
             a
             Day
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             must
             we
             not
             then
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             thy
             own
             words
             ?
          
           We
           see
           that
           did
           not
           hold
           here
           ,
           because
           in
           them
           it
           was
           a
           
             returning
             to
             the
             Beggerly
             Elements
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           to
           Meats
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           3.
           
           Here
           we
           see
           that
           is
           accounted
           
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Devils
          
           ,
           which
           in
           another
           respect
           was
           Christian-Forbearance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           general
           respect
           ,
           he
           gives
           this
           Reason
           ,
           Vers.
           4.
           
           
             For
             every
             Creature
             of
             God
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             be
             refused
             if
             it
             be
             received
             with
             Thanksgiving
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             and
             know
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           So
           we
           see
           that
           in
           these
           particular
           things
           there
           is
           great
           need
           of
           Wariness
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           that
           sometimes
           Forbearance
           under
           a
           Pretence
           of
           Liberty
           may
           be
           more
           hurtful
           then
           downright
           judging
           .
           I
           suppose
           if
           any
           now
           should
           arise
           ,
           and
           pretend
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           claim
           a
           Liberty
           for
           
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             purifications
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           whether
           all
           Christians
           would
           not
           with
           one
           Voice
           condemn
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           as
           to
           Dayes
           and
           Meats
           ,
           how
           do
           the
           Generality
           of
           Protestants
           judge
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           there
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           mutual
           Forbearance
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           certain
           such
           Cases
           ,
           which
           may
           fall
           in
           ,
           and
           a
           Liberty
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Lord
           which
           breaks
           not
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           Matters
           (
           as
           I
           observed
           at
           large
           before
           )
           both
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           they
           come
           from
           ,
           and
           the
           Occasion
           from
           whence
           ,
           and
           their
           Consequence
           and
           Tendency
           is
           to
           be
           carefully
           observed
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           Seventh
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Power
           of
           Decision
           .
        
         
           SEeing
           then
           it
           may
           fall
           out
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           both
           some
           may
           assume
           
             another
             place
          
           in
           the
           Body
           then
           they
           ought
           ,
           and
           others
           may
           lay
           claim
           to
           a
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           pretend
           Conscience
           in
           things
           they
           ought
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           Question
           the
           wrong
           is
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           testified
           against
           ,
           however
           specious
           its
           Appearance
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           must
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           judged
           :
           The
           Question
           will
           arise
           ,
           
             who
             is
             the
             proper
             Judge
             or
             Judges
             in
             whom
             resideth
             the
             Power
             of
             deciding
             this
             Controversie
          
           ?
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           I
           undertook
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           to
           treat
           of
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Specifick
           Difference
           ,
           and
           Distinguishing
           Property
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           from
           all
           other
           Antichristian-Assemblies
           and
           Churches
           of
           man's
           building
           and
           framing
           .
           To
           give
           a
           short
           ,
           and
           yet
           clear
           and
           plain
           Answer
           to
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           
             The
             only
             proper
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             deciding
             solely
             lies
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             only
             Vnerring
             ,
             Infallible
             and
             Certain
             Judgment
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             Infallibility
             is
             not
             necessarily
             annexed
             to
             any
             Persons
             ,
             Person
             ,
             or
             Places
             whatsoever
             ,
             by
             Virtue
             of
             any
             Office
             ,
             Place
             or
             Station
             any
             one
             may
             have
             ,
             or
             have
             had
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           any
           have
           Ground
           to
           reason
           thus
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           or
           have
           been
           such
           an
           Eminent
           Member
           ,
           therefore
           my
           Judgment
           is
           infallible
           ,
           or
           because
           we
           are
           the
           greatest
           Number
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           live
           in
           such
           a
           Noted
           or
           Famous
           Place
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           though
           some
           of
           these
           Reasons
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           their
           true
           Weight
           in
           Case
           of
           Contradictory
           Assertions
           ,
           as
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           observed
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           upon
           which
           either
           mainly
           or
           only
           the
           
             Infallible
             Judgment
             is
          
           to
           be
           placed
           ,
           
             but
             upon
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           the
           firm
           and
           unmoveable
           Foundation
           .
           And
           now
           if
           I
           should
           go
           on
           no
           further
           ,
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           vindicate
           us
           from
           Imposition
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           ,
           whether
           of
           
             Propery
             ,
             
             Prelacy
             or
             Presbytery
             ,
          
           or
           any
           such
           like
           ,
           we
           have
           or
           may
           be
           branded
           with
           ,
           as
           shall
           after
           appear
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           herein
           lies
           the
           Difference
           betwixt
           the
           Dispensation
           
             of
             the
             Law
          
           and
           the
           
             Gospel
             or
             New
             Covenant
          
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           old
           all
           Answers
           were
           to
           be
           received
           from
           the
           Priests
           in
           the
           Tabernacle
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           appeared
           betwixt
           the
           Cherubims
           there
           spoke
           forth
           his
           Mind
           to
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           also
           Families
           of
           the
           Prophets
           to
           whom
           they
           resorted
           for
           the
           Answer
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           though
           sometimes
           as
           a
           Signification
           of
           the
           further
           Glory
           that
           was
           to
           be
           revealed
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           reveal
           his
           Mind
           to
           some
           even
           to
           them
           who
           were
           neither
           Prophets
           nor
           Prophets
           Sons
           )
           but
           under
           the
           Gospel
           we
           are
           all
           
             to
             be
             taught
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           none
           are
           excluded
           from
           this
           Priviledge
           ,
           by
           not
           being
           of
           the
           Tribe
           
             of
             Levi
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           though
           this
           Priviledge
           is
           as
           truly
           exercised
           in
           some
           by
           assenting
           and
           obeying
           to
           what
           God
           commands
           and
           reveals
           through
           others
           ,
           
             they
             feeling
             Vnity
             with
             it
             in
             the
             Life
             ,
          
           as
           by
           such
           who
           by
           the
           Revelation
           and
           Command
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           hold
           forth
           his
           Will
           to
           his
           People
           in
           certain
           Particulars
           ,
           which
           the
           
             same
             Spirit
             leads
             and
             commands
             them
             to
             obey
          
           :
           So
           that
           we
           say
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           very
           good
           Ground
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           ways
           inconsistant
           with
           this
           Sound
           ,
           and
           Unerring
           Principle
           ,
           to
           affirm
           that
           the
           Judgment
           of
           a
           certain
           Person
           or
           persons
           in
           certain
           Cases
           ▪
           is
           infallible
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           certain
           Person
           or
           Persons
           to
           give
           a
           positive
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           pronounce
           it
           as
           obligatory
           upon
           others
           ,
           because
           the
           Foundations
           and
           Ground
           thereof
           ,
           is
           not
           because
           they
           are
           infallible
           ,
           but
           because
           in
           these
           Things
           &
           at
           that
           Time
           
             they
             were
             led
             by
             the
             Infallible
             Spirit
             ,
          
           &
           therefore
           it
           will
           not
           shelter
           any
           in
           this
           Respect
           ,
           to
           pretend
           I
           am
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Fallible
           Man
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           Popery
           ,
           I
           not
           being
           perswaded
           in
           my self
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           disobedient
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Truth
           through
           them
           at
           such
           a
           Time
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           more
           their
           not
           being
           perswaded
           ,
           may
           as
           probably
           proceed
           from
           their
           being
           hardned
           ,
           and
           being
           out
           of
           their
           Place
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           Incapacity
           to
           hear
           the
           Requirings
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Thing
           is
           not
           required
           of
           them
           which
           none
           can
           deny
           but
           it
           may
           as
           well
           be
           supposed
           ,
           as
           the
           contrary
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           further
           clearing
           of
           this
           Matter
           before
           I
           conclude
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           not
           doubt
           both
           to
           affirm
           and
           prove
           these
           following
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           there
           never
           will
           nor
           can
           be
           wanting
           in
           Case
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           to
           give
           Judgment
           through
           some
           or
           other
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           any
           assembly
           can
           properly
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           tolerable
           supposition
           ,
           be
           so
           termed
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           God
           hath
           ordinarily
           ,
           in
           the
           communicating
           of
           his
           Will
           under
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           imployed
           such
           whom
           he
           had
           made
           Use
           of
           in
           gathering
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           feeding
           and
           watching
           over
           them
           ,
           though
           
             not
             excluding
             others
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           their
           
             de
             Facto
          
           ,
           or
           effectually
           meeting
           together
           ,
           and
           giving
           a
           positive
           Judgment
           in
           such
           Cases
           will
           not
           import
           
             Tyranny
             and
             Vsurpation
          
           ,
           or
           an
           Inconsistency
           with
           the
           Universal
           Priviledge
           that
           all
           Christians
           have
           ,
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           neither
           will
           the
           Pretences
           of
           any
           contradicting
           them
           ,
           or
           refusing
           to
           submit
           upon
           the
           account
           they
           see
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           so
           excuse
           them
           from
           being
           really
           guilty
           of
           disobeying
           God.
           For
           the
           First
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           there
           will
           need
           no
           other
           Probation
           then
           that
           of
           Mat.
           28
           ,
           20.
           
           
             And
             lo
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
          
           And
           ver
           .
           18.
           
           
             And
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           were
           so
           destitute
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           in
           Case
           of
           Difference
           there
           were
           not
           any
           found
           that
           by
           the
           Infallible
           Spirit
           could
           give
           a
           certain
           Judgment
           ,
           would
           not
           then
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           prevail
           against
           it
           ?
           for
           where
           is
           Strife
           and
           Division
           ,
           and
           no
           effectual
           Way
           to
           put
           an
           End
           to
           it
           ,
           there
           not
           only
           the
           Gates
           ,
           but
           the
           Courts
           and
           Inner
           Chambers
           of
           Darkness
           prevail
           ;
           for
           
             where
             Envying
             and
             Strife
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             every
             Evil
             Work
          
           ;
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           here
           no
           Ground
           of
           mistake
           ,
           or
           supposition
           that
           we
           were
           annexing
           Infallibility
           to
           certain
           Persons
           ,
           or
           limiting
           the
           Church
           to
           such
           ,
           I
           understand
           not
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           every
           particular
           Gathering
           or
           Assembly
           circumscribed
           to
           any
           particular
           Country
           or
           City
           ;
           for
           I
           will
           not
           refuse
           ,
           but
           divers
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           apart
           and
           together
           ,
           if
           not
           established
           in
           God's
           Power
           ,
           may
           err
           ,
           nor
           yet
           do
           I
           lay
           the
           absolute
           Stress
           upon
           the
           
             a
             General
             Assembly
          
           of
           Persons
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           picked
           and
           chosen
           out
           of
           every
           one
           of
           these
           particular
           
           Churches
           ,
           as
           if
           what
           the
           Generallity
           or
           Plurallity
           of
           those
           conclude
           upon
           ,
           were
           necessarily
           to
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           Infallible
           Judgment
           of
           Truth
           ,
           though
           to
           such
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Persons
           truly
           stated
           as
           they
           ought
           in
           God's
           Power
           ,
           he
           hath
           heretofore
           revealed
           his
           Will
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           and
           yet
           may
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           probable
           Way
           (
           which
           shall
           be
           spoken
           of
           hereafter
           )
           yet
           such
           ,
           as
           
             a
             meer
             Assembly
          
           ,
           is
           not
           conclusive
           ,
           nor
           yet
           do
           I
           understand
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           every
           Gathering
           or
           Assembly
           of
           People
           ,
           who
           may
           hold
           Sound
           and
           True
           Principles
           ,
           or
           have
           a
           Form
           of
           Truth
           ;
           for
           some
           may
           lose
           the
           Life
           and
           Power
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           may
           retain
           the
           Form
           or
           Notion
           of
           Things
           ,
           but
           yet
           are
           to
           be
           turned
           away
           from
           ,
           because
           in
           so
           far
           (
           as
           I
           observed
           before
           )
           as
           Sanctification
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           those
           that
           
             are
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           make
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           right
           Definition
           to
           it
           ,
           where
           that
           is
           wholely
           wanting
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             ,
          
           and
           there
           remains
           nothing
           but
           a
           Shadow
           without
           Substance
           ;
           such
           Assemblies
           then
           are
           like
           the
           dead
           Body
           when
           the
           Soul
           is
           departed
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           fit
           to
           be
           conversed
           with
           ,
           because
           it
           corrupts
           and
           proves
           noisom
           to
           the
           living
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           I
           understand
           all
           those
           that
           truly
           and
           really
           have
           received
           and
           hold
           the
           Truth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           measure
           sanctified
           ,
           or
           sanctifying
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Power
           and
           Virtue
           thereof
           ,
           working
           in
           their
           inward
           Parts
           ,
           and
           this
           may
           be
           made
           up
           of
           divers
           distinct
           Gatherings
           or
           Churches
           in
           several
           Countries
           or
           Nations
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           these
           or
           any
           of
           them
           do
           retain
           that
           which
           justly
           entitles
           them
           
             the
             Church
             or
             Churches
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           which
           they
           may
           be
           truly
           called
           )
           though
           there
           may
           fall
           out
           some
           Differences
           ,
           Divisions
           or
           Schisms
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           there
           was
           no
           small
           Dissension
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           ceased
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           Acts
           15
           2.
           and
           
             1
             Cor.
          
           1.
           11.
           
        
         
           
             For
             it
             hath
             been
             declared
             unto
             me
             of
             you
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Contentions
             among
             you
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           ver●●
           〈◊〉
           he
           entitles
           them
           
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             them
             that
             are
             sanctifi●d
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           So
           long
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           they
           truly
           retain
           this
           Title
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           being
           really
           such
           there
           will
           never
           be
           wanting
           the
           certain
           
             Judgment
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           besides
           the
           positive
           Promise
           
           of
           Christ
           before-mentioned
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           without
           Blasphemy
           to
           be
           called
           in
           question
           or
           doubted
           of
           .
           I
           shall
           add
           these
           Reasons
           ▪
           That
           seeing
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           his
           Body
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           is
           the
           Head
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           make
           Christ
           negligent
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           who
           stiles
           himself
           the
           good
           Shepherd
           ,
           and
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             He
             will
             never
             leave
             nor
             forsake
             his
             own
             ,
          
           or
           else
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           it
           would
           infer
           a
           possibility
           of
           Error
           ,
           or
           Mistake
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           ,
           as
           the
           Head
           ,
           is
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           ruled
           in
           all
           things
           .
           Next
           we
           never
           find
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           since
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           ever
           this
           was
           wanting
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           still
           gave
           infallible
           Judgment
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Respects
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           if
           the
           Transactions
           and
           Controversies
           of
           the
           after
           Centuries
           be
           alledged
           ,
           I
           will
           boldly
           affirm
           and
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           never
           a
           true
           Judgment
           wanting
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Nature
           and
           Essence
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           was
           retained
           ,
           if
           any
           will
           needs
           affirm
           otherwise
           ,
           let
           them
           shew
           me
           where
           and
           I
           shall
           answer
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           deny
           not
           (
           that
           after
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           did
           begin
           to
           work
           ,
           or
           had
           so
           wrought
           ,
           first
           by
           intermixing
           ,
           and
           afterward
           by
           altogether
           forsaking
           the
           Nature
           of
           Truth
           ,
           retaining
           only
           the
           bare
           Name
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           but
           that
           there
           might
           be
           some
           scattered
           ones
           here
           and
           there
           one
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           now
           and
           then
           one
           in
           an
           Age
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Power
           and
           Virtue
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Life
           working
           in
           them
           might
           be
           truly
           sanctified
           ,
           yet
           these
           were
           but
           as
           
             Witnesses
             in
             Sack
             cloth
          
           ,
           no
           wayes
           sufficient
           to
           give
           these
           Assemblies
           in
           which
           they
           were
           engrossed
           ,
           the
           Appellation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           coming
           no
           more
           under
           Observation
           by
           the
           Generallity
           ,
           nor
           having
           as
           to
           them
           any
           more
           Influence
           ,
           then
           some
           Tittle
           or
           scarcely
           discernable
           Sparks
           of
           Fire
           in
           many
           great
           Heaps
           and
           Mountains
           of
           Ashes
           ,
           and
           thus
           much
           to
           prove
           that
           where
           there
           is
           any
           Gathering
           or
           Assembly
           ,
           which
           truly
           and
           properly
           may
           be
           called
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           infallible
           Judgment
           will
           never
           be
           wanting
           in
           Matters
           of
           Controversie
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             ordinarily
             God
             hath
             in
             the
             communicating
             of
             his
             Will
             under
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             imployed
             such
             whom
             he
             had
             made
             use
             of
             in
             gathering
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             feeding
             and
             watching
             over
             them
             though
             not
             excluding
             others
          
           ;
           for
           as
           in
           a
           natural
           Body
           to
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           compared
           ,
           the
           
           more
           substantial
           and
           powerful
           Members
           do
           work
           most
           effectually
           ,
           and
           their
           Help
           is
           most
           necessary
           to
           supply
           any
           Defect
           or
           Trouble
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           so
           also
           if
           there
           be
           Diversities
           of
           Gifts
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           is
           above
           proved
           ,
           and
           some
           have
           a
           greater
           Measure
           and
           some
           a
           lesser
           ,
           these
           that
           have
           the
           greater
           are
           more
           capable
           to
           do
           good
           and
           to
           help
           the
           Body
           in
           its
           need
           ,
           then
           others
           that
           are
           weaker
           and
           less
           powerful
           ,
           since
           there
           are
           strong
           and
           weak
           ,
           Babes
           and
           Young
           Men
           ,
           
             who
             have
             overcome
             the
             Evil
             One
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             abideth
             ,
          
           such
           are
           more
           able
           when
           the
           Enemy
           besets
           to
           resist
           having
           already
           overcome
           ,
           then
           others
           who
           are
           but
           yet
           wrestling
           and
           not
           Conquerers
           .
           Now
           every
           Controversie
           and
           Dissension
           in
           the
           Church
           comes
           from
           the
           Besetments
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           yet
           if
           any
           of
           these
           Strong
           or
           Young
           Men
           ,
           or
           Powerful
           Members
           go
           from
           their
           Station
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           as
           Weak
           as
           any
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           presupposing
           their
           Faithfulness
           in
           their
           Place
           ,
           that
           I
           thus
           affirm
           ,
           
             and
             no
             otherwise
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           do
           limit
           the
           Lord
           to
           this
           Method
           ;
           
             for
             in
             him
             are
             all
             the
             Treasures
             both
             of
             our
             Wisdom
             and
             Strength
             ,
          
           and
           the
           weakest
           in
           his
           Hand
           are
           as
           strong
           as
           the
           strongest
           ,
           who
           may
           now
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           heretofore
           kill
           a
           Goliah
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           
             little
             David
          
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           the
           Lord
           doth
           ordinarily
           make
           use
           of
           the
           strong
           to
           support
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           indeed
           when
           such
           as
           may
           be
           termed
           weak
           are
           so
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           it
           alters
           the
           Nature
           of
           their
           Place
           ,
           and
           constitutes
           them
           in
           a
           higher
           ,
           and
           more
           eminent
           Degree
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           was
           
             little
             David
          
           ,
           it
           was
           also
           he
           that
           was
           to
           be
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           though
           the
           Apostles
           were
           mean
           Men
           among
           the
           Jews
           yet
           they
           were
           such
           as
           were
           to
           be
           the
           Apostles
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ,
           Instruments
           to
           gather
           the
           lost
           Sheep
           
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           and
           to
           proclaim
           the
           acceptable
           Day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           though
           Paul
           was
           once
           accounted
           the
           
             Least
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             a
             Child
             born
             out
             of
             due
             Time
             ,
          
           yet
           was
           he
           him
           who
           was
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Now
           then
           let
           us
           consider
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           makes
           use
           of
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           through
           whom
           he
           gave
           forth
           his
           infallible
           Judgment
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           begin
           first
           by
           Peter
           ?
           he
           was
           the
           first
           that
           spoke
           in
           the
           first
           Meeting
           they
           had
           ,
           Acts
           1.
           and
           who
           first
           stood
           up
           after
           the
           pouring
           forth
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           who
           first
           appeared
           
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           spoke
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           far
           from
           calling
           him
           as
           some
           do
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           and
           eminent
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           Christ
           in
           a
           Manner
           somewhat
           more
           then
           ordinary
           had
           recommended
           the
           Feeding
           of
           his
           Flock
           ;
           we
           see
           also
           he
           was
           first
           made
           use
           of
           in
           preaching
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           what
           Weight
           his
           and
           James's
           Words
           had
           in
           the
           Contest
           about
           Circumcision
           towards
           the
           bringing
           the
           Matter
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           yet
           that
           we
           may
           see
           Infallibility
           was
           not
           inseparably
           annexed
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           found
           blameable
           in
           a
           certain
           Matter
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           11.
           notwithstanding
           his
           Sentence
           was
           positively
           received
           in
           many
           particulars
           :
           So
           also
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           argues
           from
           his
           gathering
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Corinth
           and
           Galatia
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           Followers
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           positively
           concludes
           in
           divers
           Things
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           Supposition
           exhort
           the
           Churches
           both
           he
           and
           Peter
           in
           many
           Passages
           heretofore
           mentioned
           (
           which
           I
           will
           not
           (
           to
           avoid
           Repetition
           )
           again
           rehearse
           ,
           
             To
             obey
             the
             Elders
             that
             watch
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             hold
             such
             in
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             them
             that
             have
             addicted
             themselves
             to
             the
             Mi●istry
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Also
           we
           see
           how
           the
           Lord
           makes
           use
           of
           John
           his
           beloved
           Disciple
           to
           inform
           and
           reprove
           the
           seven
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           ,
           John
           (
           the
           rest
           by
           the
           usual
           Computation
           being
           at
           that
           Time
           all
           removed
           )
           was
           then
           the
           most
           noted
           and
           famous
           Elder
           alive
           ,
           and
           indeed
           I
           mind
           not
           where
           under
           the
           Gospel
           Christ
           hath
           used
           any
           other
           Method
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           alwayes
           in
           revealing
           his
           Will
           ,
           hath
           made
           use
           of
           such
           as
           he
           himself
           had
           before
           appointed
           Elders
           and
           Officers
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           far
           from
           us
           to
           limit
           the
           Lord
           so
           as
           to
           exclude
           any
           from
           this
           Priviledge
           ,
           nor
           yet
           on
           the
           other
           Hand
           will
           the
           Possibility
           hereof
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Warrant
           to
           allow
           every
           obscure
           Member
           to
           stand
           up
           ,
           and
           offer
           to
           rule
           judge
           and
           condemn
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           nor
           yet
           is
           it
           without
           Cause
           that
           such
           an
           one's
           Message
           is
           jealoused
           and
           called
           in
           Question
           ,
           unless
           it
           have
           
             very
             great
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             be
             bottomed
             upon
             some
             very
             weighty
             and
             solid
             Cause
             and
             Foundation
             .
          
           And
           God
           doth
           so
           furnish
           those
           whom
           he
           raises
           up
           in
           a
           singular
           Manner
           of
           which
           
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           I
           mind
           no
           Instance
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           old
           we
           see
           though
           it
           was
           strange
           that
           little
           David
           should
           oppose
           himself
           to
           the
           great
           Goliah
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           before
           that
           killed
           both
           the
           Lyon
           and
           the
           Bear
           which
           was
           no
           less
           improbable
           ,
           and
           which
           of
           all
           is
           most
           observable
           ,
           was
           before
           that
           Time
           by
           the
           Appointment
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Hand
           of
           the
           Prophet
           anointed
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           compare
           the
           16th
           and
           17th
           chap.
           of
           the
           1st
           of
           Samuel
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           Third
           ,
           
             That
             any
             particular
             Persons
          
           de
           Facto
           ,
           
             or
             effectually
             giving
             out
             a
             positive
             Judgment
             ,
             is
             no
             Incroaching
             nor
             Imposing
             upon
             their
             Brethren's
             Conscience
             ,
          
           is
           necessarily
           included
           in
           what
           is
           said
           before
           ,
           upon
           which
           for
           further
           Probation
           there
           will
           only
           need
           this
           short
           Reflection
           ,
           that
           for
           any
           Member
           or
           Members
           in
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Lord
           to
           give
           forth
           a
           positive
           Judgment
           
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           is
           their
           proper
           Place
           and
           Office
           ,
           they
           being
           called
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           them
           to
           exercise
           that
           Place
           in
           the
           Body
           which
           the
           Head
           moves
           them
           to
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           usurp
           Authority
           over
           their
           Fellow
           Members
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           other
           Hand
           to
           submit
           and
           obey
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Place
           of
           some
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           renouncing
           a
           being
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Spirit
           leads
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           obey
           ,
           in
           Case
           the
           Judgment
           be
           according
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           lead
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           no
           doubt
           both
           offensive
           and
           sinful
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           this
           may
           be
           supposed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           without
           Absurdity
           ,
           and
           so
           establish
           the
           above
           mentioned
           Propositions
           will
           appear
           by
           a
           short
           review
           of
           the
           former
           Passages
           .
        
         
           If
           that
           Peter
           and
           James
           their
           giving
           a
           positive
           Judgment
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Difference
           in
           divers
           particul●rs
           ,
           did
           not
           infer
           them
           to
           be
           Imposers
           ,
           so
           neither
           will
           any
           so
           doing
           now
           being
           led
           to
           it
           by
           the
           same
           Authority
           ,
           every
           one
           may
           easily
           make
           the
           Application
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           for
           any
           to
           have
           stood
           up
           and
           resisted
           their
           Judgment
           pretending
           an
           unclearness
           ,
           or
           so
           ,
           and
           thereby
           held
           up
           the
           Difference
           after
           their
           Sentence
           ,
           breaking
           the
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Things
           being
           concluded
           with
           an
           
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           such
           would
           have
           given
           just
           Cause
           of
           Offence
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           cut
           off
           as
           Despisers
           of
           Dignities
           of
           old
           ,
           will
           not
           the
           like
           Case
           now
           
           occurring
           ,
           the
           same
           Conclusion
           holds
           .
           Now
           whether
           those
           Propositions
           do
           not
           hold
           upon
           the
           Principles
           before
           laid
           down
           and
           proved
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           every
           Judicious
           and
           Impartiall
           Reader
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           we
           see
           how
           positive
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           is
           in
           many
           particulars
           throughout
           all
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             2
             Thes.
          
           ult
           .
           14.
           —
           
             If
             any
             Man
             obey
             not
             our
             Word
             by
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             note
             that
             Man
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Company
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
           And
           in
           many
           more
           Places
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           where
           he
           commands
           them
           both
           to
           obey
           him
           and
           several
           others
           who
           were
           appointed
           (
           no
           doubt
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           )
           to
           be
           Rulers
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           who
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Apostle
           did
           more
           then
           he
           ought
           in
           commanding
           ,
           or
           they
           less
           then
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           ,
           in
           submitting
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           were
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           contrary
           or
           more
           then
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           themselves
           led
           them
           to
           or
           allowed
           them
           in
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           bear
           any
           Parity
           or
           Proportion
           now
           in
           these
           Dayes
           with
           what
           it
           did
           of
           old
           ,
           as
           I
           know
           no
           Reason
           why
           it
           should
           not
           ,
           the
           same
           things
           may
           now
           be
           supposed
           to
           take
           Effect
           that
           did
           then
           ,
           and
           also
           be
           lawfully
           done
           upon
           the
           like
           Occasion
           proceeding
           from
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           established
           upon
           the
           same
           Basis
           and
           Foundation
           ;
           and
           thus
           much
           as
           to
           that
           Part
           to
           shew
           
             in
             whom
             the
             Power
             of
             Decision
             is
             ,
          
           which
           being
           seriously
           and
           impartialy
           considered
           is
           sufficient
           to
           clear
           us
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           either
           of
           Popery
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           with
           those
           that
           are
           not
           either
           wilfully
           blind
           ,
           or
           very
           ignorant
           of
           Popish
           Principles
           ,
           may
           observe
           ;
           but
           seeing
           to
           manifest
           that
           Difference
           was
           one
           of
           those
           things
           proposed
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           come
           to
           say
           something
           of
           it
           in
           its
           proper
           Place
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECTION
           Eighth
           .
        
         
           How
           this
           Government
           altogether
           differeth
           from
           the
           Oppressing
           and
           Persecuting
           Principallity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           o●her
           Antichristian
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           WHatever
           Way
           we
           understand
           the
           Popish
           Principles
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           whether
           of
           those
           that
           are
           most
           devoted
           to
           the
           
             Sea
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           
           Spain's
           Dominions
           ,
           &
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           the
           Jesuites
           and
           Generallity
           of
           all
           those
           called
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           who
           hold
           that
           
             Papa
             in
             Cathedra
             non
             potest
             errare
             ,
             licet
             absque
             Concilio
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Chair
             cannot
             err
             ,
             though
             without
             a
             Council
          
           ;
           or
           of
           those
           that
           are
           less
           devoted
           ,
           who
           plead
           this
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Pope
           and
           Council
           lawfully
           convened
           ,
           who
           yet
           by
           the
           more
           zealous
           are
           reckoned
           petty
           Schismaticks
           ;
           I
           say
           whatever
           Way
           we
           take
           them
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           do
           profess
           themselves
           Members
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           far
           such
           ,
           as
           to
           understand
           their
           own
           Principles
           ,
           do
           unquestionably
           acknowledge
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           no
           General
           Council
           can
           be
           lawfully
           called
           ,
           without
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           Christ's
           Vicar
           and
           
           Peter's
           Successor
           ,
           call
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           either
           he
           himself
           ,
           or
           some
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           Legates
           must
           be
           there
           present
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           preceed
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           Members
           having
           Vote
           ,
           are
           made
           up
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           Commiss●oners
           from
           the
           several
           Orders
           being
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           what
           is
           concluded
           on
           by
           Plurallity
           of
           Votes
           and
           agreed
           to
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Legates
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Infallible
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           bound
           implicitly
           to
           receive
           and
           believe
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           proceeds
           from
           a
           Council
           to
           be
           accounted
           lawful
           in
           the
           Respects
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           without
           Regard
           to
           the
           Intrinsick
           or
           Real
           Truths
           of
           the
           Things
           prescribed
           ,
           or
           bringing
           them
           in
           any
           Respect
           to
           the
           Test
           or
           Examination
           of
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             themselves
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Scriptures
             Testimony
          
           ,
           or
           their
           Agreement
           or
           Disagreement
           with
           Truths
           formerly
           believed
           and
           receiv'd
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           to
           prove
           or
           try
           them
           by
           Way
           of
           Doubt
           they
           reckon
           a
           Breach
           of
           the
           first
           Command
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           other
           Hand
           a
           matter
           of
           Merit
           implicitly
           to
           receive
           and
           believe
           them
           ,
           however
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           ones
           own
           Heart
           ,
           Scripture
           Truth
           and
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           That
           no
           Man
           as
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           simple
           Capacity
           ,
           unless
           a
           Clergy-man
           ,
           or
           the
           Embassadour
           of
           some
           King
           ,
           &c.
           can
           be
           admitted
           to
           sit
           ,
           vote
           or
           give
           his
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           no
           Respect
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           any
           Members
           ,
           especially
           Laicks
           ,
           whether
           in
           a
           particular
           City
           ,
           Country
           or
           Nation
           ,
           may
           meet
           concerning
           any
           Things
           relating
           to
           the
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           give
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           any
           Judgment
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           such
           Meetings
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           Schismatical
           and
           Unlawful
           .
           And
        
         
           Lastly
           .
           That
           the
           Promise
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           not
           prevailing
           ,
           is
           necessarily
           annexed
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           Council
           called
           and
           authorized
           in
           the
           Manner
           above
           expressed
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           to
           deny
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Propositions
           ,
           wherein
           all
           Understanding
           Men
           know
           the
           errors
           &
           abuses
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           consist
           ,
           be
           to
           be
           Popish
           ,
           then
           indeed
           may
           we
           be
           supposed
           
           to
           be
           one
           with
           the
           Papists
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           but
           no
           otherwise
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           very
           mentioning
           of
           these
           things
           is
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           the
           Difference
           betwixt
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           but
           if
           any
           will
           needs
           plead
           our
           Agreement
           with
           them
           thus
           ;
        
         
           The
           Papists
           
             affirm
             an
             Infallibility
             of
             Judgment
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             you
             ;
             therefore
             you
             are
             one
             with
          
           Papists
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           proves
           no
           more
           our
           Oneness
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           then
           if
           it
           should
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           Papists
           plead
           that
           God
           ought
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           you
           ;
           therefore
           ye
           agree
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           vast
           Differences
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           which
           is
           known
           not
           only
           betwixt
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           but
           betwixt
           them
           and
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           agree
           more
           with
           them
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Worship
           ,
           then
           we
           do
           .
        
         
           Next
           again
           ,
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           according
           as
           we
           hold
           it
           ,
           &
           I
           have
           above
           defined
           it
           ,
           no
           man
           upon
           our
           Supposition
           or
           Hypothesis
           can
           deny
           it
           ;
           for
           since
           we
           first
           assert
           ,
           as
           a
           Principle
           ,
           that
           no
           Gathering
           ,
           no
           Church
           nor
           Assembly
           of
           People
           ,
           however
           true
           their
           Principles
           be
           ,
           or
           however
           exact
           their
           Form
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           except
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           lead
           and
           guide
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           the
           Hazard
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           Church
           there
           is
           still
           an
           infallible
           Judgment
           ;
           indeed
           this
           is
           so
           far
           from
           Popery
           ,
           that
           it
           resolves
           in
           a
           Proposition
           quite
           contradictory
           to
           them
           :
           The
           Romanists
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             alwayes
             accompanies
             the
             Outward
             Visible
             Professors
             ▪
             and
             is
             annexed
             to
             the
             external
             Suceession
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             though
             ever
             so
             vitious
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Lives
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           though
           perfect
           ▪
           Atheists
           and
           Infidels
           in
           their
           private
           Judgments
           *
           yet
           if
           outwardly
           professing
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           and
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           say
           on
           the
           quite
           contrary
           that
           where
           there
           is
           either
           Vitiousness
           of
           Persons
           ,
           or
           Unsoundness
           of
           Judgment
           in
           the
           particular
           Members
           ,
           these
           cannot
           by
           Virtue
           of
           any
           outward
           Call
           or
           Succession
           they
           have
           ,
           or
           any
           Profession
           they
           make
           ,
           or
           Authority
           they
           may
           pretend
           to
           so
           much
           or
           claim
           an
           Interest
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           So
           then
           ,
           if
           we
           admit
           none
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           led
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           Popery
           in
           the
           Second
           Place
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Company
           of
           People
           so
           gathered
           (
           who
           are
           not
           any
           longer
           to
           retain
           justly
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           led
           and
           guided
           by
           his
           Spirit
           )
           or
           a
           Church
           so
           qualified
           and
           designed
           ,
           there
           is
           still
           an
           infallible
           Judgment
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Infallibility
           is
           not
           annexed
           to
           the
           Persons
           ,
           to
           the
           Succession
           ,
           to
           the
           bare
           visible
           Profession
           ,
           though
           true
           (
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           denied
           to
           be
           )
           or
           to
           any
           Society
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           Profession
           ,
           but
           singly
           and
           alone
           to
           the
           true
           real
           and
           effectual
           Work
           
             of
             Sanctification
             and
             Regeneration
          
           ,
           the
           New
           Creature
           brought
           forth
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Spiritual-Man
           which
           the
           Apostle
           faith
           ,
           
             judgeth
             all
             Things
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           2.
           15.
           
           To
           affirm
           there
           is
           an
           Infallibility
           here
           cannot
           well
           be
           condemned
           by
           any
           ,
           or
           whoso
           doth
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           fallible
           ;
           for
           we
           place
           the
           Infallibility
           
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             in
             the
             Power
             ,
          
           not
           in
           the
           Persons
           ,
           and
           so
           these
           are
           the
           Degrees
           we
           ascend
           by
           ,
           
             because
             such
             and
             such
             Men
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             obedient
             to
             the
             Grace
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             therefore
             are
             they
             Members
             ,
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Respect
             before
             declared
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             an
             Infallible
             Judgment
             among
             them
          
           :
           We
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           because
           such
           men
           profess
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           have
           received
           an
           outward
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           by
           a
           lawful
           Succession
           ,
           formally
           established
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           they
           meet
           together
           according
           to
           certain
           Rules
           above
           declared
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Infallibility
           annexed
           to
           their
           Conclusions
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           but
           decide
           what
           is
           right
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           what
           they
           decide
           must
           needs
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           right
           ;
           who
           seeth
           not
           here
           a
           vast
           Disproportion
           ?
        
         
           Now
           we
           differ
           herein
           fundamentally
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           very
           Basis
           and
           Foundation
           upon
           which
           we
           build
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           the
           Generallity
           of
           Protestants
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           All
           Protestants
           do
           acknowledge
           a
           General
           Council
           to
           be
           useful
           ,
           yea
           ,
           necessary
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           
           Division
           or
           Debate
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           Basis
           upon
           which
           they
           proceed
           ,
           and
           the
           Stress
           they
           lay
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           All
           jointly
           ,
           both
           the
           Prelatical
           and
           Presbyterial
           will
           have
           this
           Synod
           or
           Council
           to
           consist
           of
           a
           Convocation
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           chosen
           and
           sent
           from
           the
           particular
           Congregations
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           laick
           Elders
           called
           together
           by
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           be
           one
           in
           Judgment
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           decide
           by
           Plurallity
           of
           votes
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           assume
           not
           an
           absolute
           Infallibility
           in
           that
           they
           reckon
           it
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           err
           ,
           yet
           do
           they
           reckon
           their
           Decisions
           obligatory
           upon
           their
           supposed
           Consonancy
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           however
           do
           affirm
           that
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           hath
           Power
           to
           constrain
           all
           to
           submit
           and
           obey
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           punish
           them
           either
           by
           Death
           ,
           Banishment
           ,
           Imprisonment
           ,
           Confiscation
           of
           Goods
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Corporal
           Pain
           ,
           even
           though
           such
           be
           perswaded
           and
           offer
           to
           make
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Decisions
           they
           refuse
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           As
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           none
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           confessed
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           knowing
           and
           sober
           ,
           except
           commissionate
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Respects
           above
           declared
           ,
           can
           be
           admitted
           to
           sit
           ,
           vote
           and
           give
           his
           Judgment
           .
           Any
           that
           will
           be
           at
           the
           Pains
           to
           apply
           this
           to
           the
           Foundation
           I
           before
           laid
           of
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           may
           account
           only
           to
           be
           truly
           called
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           will
           easily
           see
           the
           great
           Difference
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           sum
           up
           in
           these
           particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Do
           we
           exclude
           any
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           truly
           accounted
           so
           ,
           to
           tell
           his
           Judgment
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Do
           we
           say
           ,
           man
           ought
           to
           be
           persecuted
           in
           his
           Outwards
           for
           his
           disassent
           in
           Spirituals
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Do
           we
           plead
           that
           decision
           is
           to
           pass
           conclusive
           because
           of
           the
           plurality
           of
           Votes
           ?
           And
           much
           more
           which
           the
           Reader
           may
           observe
           from
           what
           is
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           
           that
           it
           may
           be
           all
           more
           obvious
           at
           one
           view
           ,
           will
           appear
           somewhat
           clearly
           by
           this
           following
           Figure
           ,
           which
           will
           give
           the
           Reader
           an
           Opportunity
           to
           recollect
           what
           lay
           heretofore
           more
           scattered
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     ROMANISTS
                     say
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     Infallibility
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     Infallibility
                     is
                     ,
                     whenas
                     the
                     Pope
                     calls
                     a
                     General
                     Council
                     of
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     &c.
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     they
                     conclude
                     and
                     agree
                     upon
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     the
                     infallible
                     Judgment
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     Promise
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       he
                       would
                       never
                       suffer
                       the
                       Gates
                       of
                       Hell
                       to
                       prevail
                       against
                       his
                       Church
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     and
                     Council
                     ,
                     made
                     up
                     of
                     certain
                     of
                     the
                     Clergy
                     ,
                     having
                     one
                     Outward
                     Succession
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     lawfully
                     ordained
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Canons
                     ,
                     are
                     that
                     Church
                     to
                     which
                     that
                     Promise
                     is
                     made
                     ,
                     however
                     wicked
                     or
                     depraved
                     they
                     be
                     ,
                     yet
                     this
                     Infallible
                     Judgment
                     follows
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     necessarily
                     annexed
                     to
                     their
                     Office
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     Authority
                     still
                     stands
                     in
                     its
                     full
                     Strength
                     and
                     Vigour
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     there
                     lies
                     an
                     Obligation
                     upon
                     the
                     whole
                     Body
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     
                     to
                     obey
                     their
                     Decrees
                     ;
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     do
                     not
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     only
                     certainly
                     damned
                     for
                     their
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Duty
                     of
                     the
                     Civil
                     Magistrate
                     to
                     punish
                     such
                     by
                     Death
                     ,
                     Banishment
                     ,
                     or
                     Imprisonment
                     ,
                     &c.
                     in
                     Case
                     they
                     refuse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       The
                       generality
                       of
                    
                     PROTESTANTS
                     say
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     though
                     all
                     Synods
                     and
                     Councils
                     may
                     err
                     ,
                     yet
                     such
                     Assemblies
                     are
                     needful
                     for
                     the
                     Edification
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     that
                     such
                     do
                     consist
                     of
                     a
                     Convocation
                     of
                     the
                     Clergy
                     ,
                     with
                     some
                     few
                     Laicks
                     particularly
                     chosen
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     others
                     ,
                     except
                     those
                     so
                     elected
                     ,
                     have
                     not
                     any
                     Right
                     to
                     vote
                     or
                     give
                     Judgment
                     *
                     that
                     such
                     an
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     so
                     constitute
                     ,
                     may
                     ministerially
                     determine
                     Controversies
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Cases
                     of
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     Matters
                     of
                     Worship
                     ,
                     and
                     authoritatively
                     determine
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     the
                     Decision
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     by
                     Plurality
                     of
                     Votes
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     necessary
                     Respect
                     to
                     the
                     inward
                     Holiness
                     or
                     Regeneration
                     of
                     the
                     Persons
                     ;
                     if
                     so
                     be
                     they
                     be
                     outwardly
                     called
                     ,
                     ordained
                     and
                     invested
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     Place
                     and
                     Capacity
                     as
                     gives
                     them
                     an
                     Authority
                     to
                     be
                     
                     Members
                     of
                     such
                     an
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     what
                     they
                     thus
                     decide
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     judge
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Scripture
                     )
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     with
                     Reverence
                     ,
                     and
                     submitted
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     that
                     do
                     not
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     punished
                     by
                     the
                     Civil
                     Magistrate
                     by
                     Death
                     ,
                     Banishment
                     or
                     Imprisonment
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     declare
                     and
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     evidence
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     they
                     refuse
                     such
                     Decrees
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     QUAKERS
                     say
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     whereas
                     none
                     truly
                     ought
                     nor
                     can
                     be
                     accounted
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     in
                     a
                     measure
                     sanctified
                     or
                     sanctifying
                     by
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     led
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     any
                     made
                     Officers
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     inward
                     Revelation
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     not
                     by
                     outward
                     Ordination
                     or
                     Succession
                     ,
                     from
                     which
                     none
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     excluded
                     ,
                     if
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     whether
                     Married
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Tradesman
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Servant
                     ;
                     if
                     so
                     be
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     Church
                     there
                     should
                     arise
                     any
                     Difference
                     ,
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     an
                     infallible
                     Judgment
                     from
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     a
                     General
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     limited
                     to
                     it
                     as
                     excluding
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     prove
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     the
                     Plurality
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     decided
                     thereby
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     Infallibility
                     were
                     placed
                     there
                     ,
                     excluding
                     the
                     fewer
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     a
                     Meeting
                     
                     or
                     Assembly
                     upon
                     such
                     an
                     Account
                     ;
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     Limitation
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     Persons
                     particularly
                     chosen
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     all
                     that
                     in
                     a
                     true
                     Sense
                     may
                     be
                     reckoned
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     sober
                     and
                     weighty
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     present
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     their
                     Judgment
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Infallible
                     Judgment
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     wanting
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     Church
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     given
                     through
                     one
                     or
                     more
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     submitted
                     to
                     ,
                     not
                     because
                     such
                     Persons
                     give
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     the
                     Spirit
                     leads
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     which
                     every
                     one
                     coming
                     to
                     in
                     themselves
                     will
                     willingly
                     and
                     naturally
                     assent
                     to
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     any
                     through
                     Disobedience
                     or
                     Unclearness
                     do
                     not
                     all
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     ought
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     deny
                     them
                     her
                     spiritual
                     Fellowship
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     their
                     Disobedience
                     be
                     of
                     that
                     Consequence
                     as
                     may
                     deserve
                     such
                     a
                     Censure
                     .
                     But
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     for
                     Matter
                     of
                     Conscience
                     to
                     Molest
                     ,
                     Trouble
                     ,
                     or
                     Persecute
                     any
                     in
                     their
                     Outwards
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Who
           will
           be
           at
           the
           Pains
           to
           compare
           these
           Three
           seriously
           together
           ,
           I
           am
           hopeful
           will
           need
           no
           further
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           Difference
           .
           But
           if
           any
           will
           further
           object
           ,
           
             What
             if
             it
             fall
             out
             de
             facto
             ,
             that
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             Elders
             or
             Plurality
             do
             decide
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             like
             the
          
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             other
             false
             Churches
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             prove
             that
             to
             be
             an
             infallible
             Mark
             of
             a
             Wrong
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             not
             said
             it
             is
             of
             a
             Right
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           ,
           to
           conclude
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           would
           necessarily
           condemn
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           where
           we
           see
           the
           Teachers
           and
           Elders
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           we
           can
           observe
           ,
           the
           greater
           number
           did
           agree
           to
           the
           Decision
           ,
           Acts
           1.
           15.
           for
           if
           the
           thing
           be
           right
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           Truth
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           better
           that
           the
           Elders
           and
           greater
           Number
           do
           agree
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           wrong
           ,
           their
           affirming
           of
           it
           will
           not
           make
           it
           right
           :
           And
           truly
           ,
           a
           
           Gathering
           ,
           where
           the
           Elders
           and
           greater
           Number
           are
           always
           or
           most
           frequently
           wrong
           ,
           and
           the
           younger
           and
           lesser
           Number
           right
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           we
           cannot
           suppose
           the
           
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           will
           plead
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           now
           no
           infallible
           Judgment
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           no
           doubt
           will
           leave
           the
           Dissenters
           as
           much
           in
           the
           Mist
           ,
           and
           at
           as
           great
           a
           loss
           as
           those
           they
           dissent
           from
           ,
           both
           being
           no
           better
           then
           blind
           men
           ,
           hitting
           at
           random
           ,
           which
           will
           turn
           Christanity
           into
           Sceptism
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           may
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           this
           Uncertainty
           prevails
           in
           the
           generality
           of
           those
           called
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           we
           do
           firmly
           believe
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Reasons
           above
           declared
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           many
           more
           that
           might
           be
           given
           )
           That
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           has
           a
           more
           solid
           stable
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           being
           never
           separated
           from
           Christ
           ,
           her
           Head
           ,
           walks
           in
           a
           more
           Certaiu
           ,
           steady
           and
           Unerring
           Path.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONCLUSION
        
         
           THE
           Substance
           then
           of
           what
           is
           asserted
           and
           proved
           in
           this
           Treatise
           resolves
           in
           these
           following
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           it
           consists
           of
           a
           visible
           People
           (
           for
           I
           speak
           not
           here
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           dark
           Night
           of
           Apostacy
           ,
           that
           consisted
           not
           of
           any
           Society
           ,
           visibly
           united
           )
           gathered
           into
           the
           Belief
           of
           certain
           Principles
           ,
           and
           united
           in
           the
           joint
           Performance
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           meeting
           together
           ,
           praying
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           &c.
           there
           is
           and
           still
           must
           be
           a
           certain
           Order
           and
           Government
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           this
           Government
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Outward
           Form
           of
           it
           ,
           consists
           of
           certain
           Meetings
           ,
           appointed
           principally
           for
           that
           End
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           as
           to
           exclude
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           if
           the
           Spirit
           move
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Object
           of
           this
           Government
           is
           twofold
           ,
           Outwards
           and
           Inwards
           ;
           the
           Outwards
           relate
           mainly
           to
           the
           Care
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           of
           Widows
           and
           Fatherless
           ,
           where
           may
           be
           also
           included
           Marriages
           ,
           
           and
           the
           removing
           of
           all
           Scandals
           in
           things
           undenyably
           wrong
           ;
           the
           Inwards
           respects
           an
           Apostacy
           ,
           either
           in
           Principles
           or
           Practices
           ,
           that
           have
           a
           Pretence
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           in
           denying
           some
           Truths
           already
           received
           and
           believed
           ,
           or
           asserting
           new
           Doctrines
           that
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           received
           ;
           which
           again
           to
           subdivide
           ,
           may
           either
           be
           in
           things
           fundamental
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           or
           in
           things
           of
           less
           weight
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           proceeding
           
             from
             a
             wrong
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           the
           natural
           and
           certain
           Consequence
           of
           them
           tend
           to
           make
           Schisms
           ,
           Divisions
           ,
           Animosities
           ,
           and
           in
           sum
           ,
           to
           break
           that
           Bond
           of
           Love
           and
           Unity
           that
           is
           so
           needful
           to
           be
           upheld
           and
           established
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           here
           comes
           also
           under
           this
           Consideration
           all
           Emulations
           ,
           Strifes
           ,
           Backbitings
           ,
           Whisperings
           and
           Evil-surmisings
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Definition
           above
           given
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           will
           in
           such
           Cases
           of
           Differences
           and
           Controversies
           still
           be
           an
           Infallible
           Judgment
           
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           either
           in
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           few
           or
           more
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           this
           Infallible
           Judgment
           is
           only
           and
           unalterably
           annexed
           and
           seated
           
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             God
          
           ;
           not
           to
           any
           particular
           Person
           or
           Persons
           ,
           Meeting
           or
           Assembly
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           setled
           Ordination
           ,
           Office
           ,
           Place
           or
           Station
           ,
           that
           such
           may
           have
           ,
           or
           have
           had
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           no
           Man
           ,
           Men
           nor
           Meeting
           standing
           or
           being
           invested
           in
           any
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           other
           terms
           then
           so
           long
           as
           
           he
           or
           they
           abide
           in
           the
           living
           Sense
           and
           Unity
           of
           the
           Life
           in
           their
           own
           particulars
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           one
           or
           more
           inwardly
           departs
           from
           ,
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           loses
           all
           Authority
           ,
           Office
           or
           certain
           Discerning
           he
           or
           they
           formerly
           have
           had
           ,
           though
           retaining
           the
           true
           Principles
           and
           sound
           Form
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           not
           faln
           into
           any
           gross
           Practices
           as
           may
           declare
           them
           generally
           to
           be
           thus
           withered
           and
           decayed
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           under
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           ordinarily
           revealed
           his
           Will
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           through
           the
           Elders
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           a
           general
           Meeting
           ,
           whose
           Testimony
           is
           neither
           to
           be
           despised
           or
           rejected
           without
           good
           Cause
           ;
           neither
           is
           their
           taking
           upon
           them
           really
           to
           decide
           any
           just
           Ground
           to
           charge
           them
           with
           Imposition
           ,
           or
           to
           quarrel
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           unless
           it
           can
           be
           proved
           that
           they
           are
           decayed
           ,
           and
           have
           lost
           their
           Discerning
           ,
           as
           above
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           That
           to
           submit
           and
           obey
           in
           such
           Cases
           is
           no
           detracting
           from
           the
           common
           Priviledge
           of
           Christians
           to
           be
           inwardly
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Spirit
           has
           led
           some
           heretofore
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           yet
           may
           ;
           and
           that
           every
           Pretence
           of
           Unclearness
           is
           not
           a
           Sufficient
           Excuse
           for
           Disobedience
           ,
           seeing
           that
           may
           proceed
           from
           Obstinacy
           ,
           or
           a
           Mind
           prepossessed
           with
           Prejudice
           ;
           yet
           say
           I
           not
           ,
           any
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           before
           they
           be
           clear
           ;
           and
           who
           are
           ,
           every
           Right
           will
           not
           want
           Clearness
           in
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
        
         
         
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           these
           Principles
           are
           no
           wayes
           tainted
           with
           Imposition
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           true
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           fundamentally
           differ
           from
           the
           usurpations
           both
           of
           
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
          
           and
           Presbytery
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           that
           Nature
           .
        
      
       
         
           Robert
           Barclay
           .
        
      
       
         THE
         END
         .
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30892-e130
           
             *
             
               John
               Owen
            
             charges
             us
             with
             so
             much
             Ignorance
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             writes
             against
             us
             in
             Latin
             ,
             he
             fears
             we
             will
             not
             understand
             it
             :
             And
             
               Thomas
               Danson
            
             about
             the
             sametime
             accuses
             us
             of
             being
             Jesuites
             ,
             sent
             from
             abroad
             under
             this
             Vizard
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             saith
             
               James
               Durham
            
             a
             noted
             Man
             among
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Exposition
               upon
               the
               Revelations
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30892-e1490
           
             
               1
               Cor.
            
             4.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30892-e1860
           
             W.
             M.
             in
             his
             Queries
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30892-e5100
           
             *
             Yet
             this
             not
             so
             the
             Bond
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             have
             also
             a
             more
             inw●rd
             and
             invisible
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Life
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             where
             by
             we
             also
             have
             Vnity
             with
             the
             upright
             Seed
             in
             all
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             whose
             Vnderstandings
             are
             not
             yet
             so
             enlightned
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             are
             once
             enlightned
             this
             is
             as
             an
             outward
             Bond
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             darkned
             through
             Disobedience
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             does
             in
             the
             outward
             Bond
             so
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             inward
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30892-e9070
           
             *
             For
             some
             Popes
             have
             been
             known
             to
             deny
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             doubt
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             to
             call
             in
             question
             the
             Immortallity
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             *
             West
             .
             Conf.
             of
             Faith
             ,
             chap.